The Truth about "The Old One" - CashewDFurry (2024)

Table of Contents
Chapter 1: All I Hear are my Demons Chapter Text Chapter 2: A bit of Catching Up Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 3: Here Comes a Thought Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 4: Fragments of an Era Long Past Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 5: Bruce Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 6: The Heartthrob Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 7: For Want of a Nail Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 8: Family Matters of the Royal Kind Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 9: All that Glitters is not Troll Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 10: Clay Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 11: The Fun Boy Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 12: The Melon Bunch Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 13: Floyd Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 14: The Sensitive One Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 15: The Risks of Following One's Heart Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 16: The Calm Before the Storm Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 17: John Dory Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 18: Vidalia Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 19: The Leader Pt. 1: Decision Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 20: The Leader Pt. 2: Revelation Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 21: The Leader Pt. 3: Eviction Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 22: The Words I can Finally Say Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 23: The Melon Bunch (Reprise) Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 24: 9 Years Later: A Change of Pace Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 25: 9 Years Later: A Royal Resolve Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 26: 9 Years Later: A Paternal Figure Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 27: 9 Years Later: Storytime and Lullabies Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 28: 9 Years Later: Lunch with Friends Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 29: 9 Years Later: A Small Step to Recovery Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 30: 9 Years Later: These Small Moments Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 31: 9 Years Later: Intimacy of the Highest Degree Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 32: 9 Years Later: A Perfect Harmony Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes: Chapter 33: Loss too Soon Summary: Notes: Chapter Text Notes:

Chapter 1: All I Hear are my Demons

Chapter Text

I failed.

I failed all of them…

Choked sobs escape the old troll as he lies down on the floor, clutching a photo album into his chest as if it was the last thing keeping him together.

He feels his surroundings rumble ever so slightly before hearing the pained cries of his armadillo bus companion.

“Not now Rhonda…please I just…I need some space girl,” He manages to tell her through his cries.

The creature makes a small whine as she makes a stop, parking herself. From the familiar scent of trees and rain, John Dory could tell she situated herself in a secluded part of the forest, most likely waiting for the afternoon rain to stop. She whines some more, ever concerned about his well being.

“Rhonda, my sweet girl. They didn’t deserve that, they didn’t deserve any of that,” he mutters. “I’m sorry…I’m so so sorry…”

(A few hours ago)

John Dory didn’t know what to expect as he was arriving at the entrance of the troll tree. Thanks to his experience navigating through the wilderness, he’s gotten fairly adept at going through Bergen town without detection.

“I think being away for a while would do your head good Jonathan.”

He may not want to admit it, but Rosiepuff was right. Being able to be alone at the Neverglades really helped him to just breathe and really get to recollect himself. Now that his head was clearer he thinks he can finally face his family again, he just hopes the boys would still be willing to hear him out.

His boys…

He thinks about that night often, how he didn’t have the right mind during their argument, leading him to accidentally say things he shouldn’t have, hurting their feelings when he already knew he was the one with a problem.

“I just hope they’d forgive me.”

He lands down on to the grass, albeit not as gracefully as he expected, landing on the ground with a thud after missing on grabbing his last vine.

“Ughhh…damn you reflexes…” He groans as he stretches his body.

He surveys the immediate area, he’s fairly certain their pod should only be a few minutes away, however something feels…off for some reason. Shrugging his shoulders, he sets off.

“Ok…maybe there is something weird going on…”

John Dory has never seen the troll tree this quiet before, usually you would always happen to come across a troll either singing, dancing, or playing around every few corners. But the lack of any sign of activity is starting to concern him.

It only gets worse once he sees their pod.

Even from a few feet away, John Dory could already tell how ravaged and weathered their home was. Eyes wide with panic , he sprints into the entrance, opening the door with a slam.

“Aun-Grandma Rosiepuff!?”

“Spruce!?”

John Dory yells out from the living room. When he gets no response, the worst starts to fester into his mind.

No.

No..

No-No-No-No-

He attempts to find them in the kitchen, only to be met with the same result.

“Clay!?”

“Floyd!?”

In a last ditch effort, he runs to their shared bedroom. But ultimately it was for naught.

“Bitty B!? Please is anyone here!?”

Silence.

He was met with nothing but silence.

This can’t be. Did the Bergens-

He pulled his hair and closed his eyes, unable to entertain that train of thought.

There’s no way, Trollstice was still a month away, and I was only gone for three weeks!

He runs out of the pod, swinging the branches with his vines and his hair until he reaches the outside.

Once he’s out in the open, he finally comes across the holes in the ground.

Holes big enough to be made by hands.

Holes that looked like they were made as a last ditch effort to grab something underground.

Something like escaping trolls

Trolls like his family…

How unfortunate Jonathan.

John Dory’s eyes widen as he sees four figures in front of him, trolls. He feels like he’s being grabbed by the neck as the shadow with dark blue hair comes face to face with him with a looming grin.

I already told you didn’t I? All you do is bring misfortune to the family. And now because of you, they were left to die along with all the other trolls, and there’s nothing you can do about it.

“No…I…I-don’t-“ John Dory tries to whimper out through his suffocation, despairing as he hears the other shadows laughing at him.

You should have just stayed a good boy, if you always listened to me things wouldn’t have to be this way, everything could have been PERFECT.

John Dory couldn’t breathe, he feels himself slowly start to lose sight of reality.

In an attempt to break free from his thoughts, he decided there was only one thing he could do. Taking a pocket knife, he slices into one of his hands, in the process letting out one of the most painful sour notes that a troll has ever made.

Unfortunately for him, this catches the attention of the Bergens.

“Troll?”

“Did I hear that right?”

“Is that a troll?”

“There’s one near the tree! I can see one!”

He had to run NOW.

With adrenaline pumping he starts using his hair and his grappling hook to go to the rooftops. He starts running and swinging from house to house, while dodging the Bergen’s attempts at throwing objects at him as they chase him from below.

He feels the pain in his legs start to rack up, he feels the cut in his hand continue to burn, he thinks his head and his heart might give out any second now, but he had to keep going, he was almost at the edge of Bergen Town!

His hope doesn’t go unrewarded as he sees Rhonda near the exit.

“Rhonda!!!” he shouts with the his remaining breath, fortunately the creature immediately goes into high alert, locking eyes with the troll and seemingly understanding what she needs to do. She opens her mouth wide as John Dory jumps from the wall, barely evading a flying knife midair.

John lands inside with a thud, but forces his body up on last time to get to the drivers seat.

“I’m sorry for this girl, but I have no choice.” He says panting, as he gives the “hustle” button a desperate slam.

The caterpillar bus enters hustle mode, leaving only John to slowly lose consciousness from exhaustion, the voices of angry Bergens slowly fading away.

With his bleeding hand now dried up, and the rest of his body feeling sore beyond belief, John looks back on the memory with a frown. It had only been a few hours since the whole ordeal, but he couldn’t focus on how he almost got captured by those troll eating monsters.

No, an even grimmer reality started to sink in.

He feels something draining from his body as he murmurs silent apologies into the photos in his hands, with the only thing drowning the background being the sound of rain and thunder.

They were all dead.

He couldn’t be there for them when they needed him most.

He could never make amends with his boys.

But worst of all,

Dad was right all along.

Chapter 2: A bit of Catching Up

Summary:

An insight into current events before going into the plot proper, since this takes place post movie

Notes:

2nd chapter is here! I only proofread it once so here's to hoping it isn't a complete mess

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hey Branch.”

“Branch.”

“Earth to Branchifer!”

Branch nearly stumbles on his back in surprise as he’s caught off guard by Poppy. Luckily he manages to rebalance himself before dropping the boxes he’s holding.

“Woah there, you alright?” Poppy asks, mild concern on her face as she walks to her boyfriend.

“I’m fine, I’m fine, just got a little clumsy is all. The male troll’s cheeks burn in embarrassment. “Where do you want me to put these?”

Poppy looks at him with a shocked but amused expression, “No way, Mr. Branch, Mr. ‘I’m always prepared and organized for any disaster’, actually gets clumsy?!” She says sarcastically before giggling “Also, over there is fine.”

“Harhar very funny Poppy.” He shoots back with a smirk, finishing up his work.

“Seriously though, what’s got you all distracted out of nowhere?” Poppy asks out of curiosity, gently reaching out to hold him by the arm.

Branch smiles while leaning into her gesture. “Just can’t believe things had been going as great as they are guess.

It wasn’t a lie, Branch couldn’t believe so many good things have happened within the last couple of years, the trolls became friends with the Bergens, they got to explore around the world while being able to create peace with other kinds of trolls that mind you, they never knew existed before.

But most importantly to him, he finally got to reunite with his brothers again. Granted, it wasn’t under the best circ*mstances, but he was still happy they got together the way they did, even though he’d never admit it.

He remembers, after they rescued Floyd, how awkward the ride back on Rhonda was once the adrenaline of everything started wearing off. How each of them wanted to say something but couldn’t quite get it out in the open. He couldn’t blame them though, the argument they had before getting to Mount Rageous still left a little bit of a bitter taste in their minds, with Viva and Floyd being the only ones unaware.

So it comes to a surprise when out of all of them, it was John Dory who was the first to break the silence.

“I’m sorry” He says, letting go of the steering wheel and leaving Rhonda to auto pilot, before turning to look towards his bros sitting on the couch.

“ ‘I’m sorry?’ That’s it? I was expecting something more elaborate than that.” Clay says flatly, though Branch honestly didn’t feel that he said that with any animosity, just indifference.

“Hehe, I guess I just can’t find any better words to say.” John says sheepishly, fiddling with the goggles on his head. “I know I’ve hurt you guys a lot, both because of the band, and as a…big brother and I don’t even know where to begin, so all I can say is…I’m sorry…for everything.”

Both Clay and Bruce seem hesitant, trying to look everywhere except towards their older brother, Branch didn’t want to believe it as well, he was the reason they all split up and left him behind, he was the one who tried to force his ideals into them that they almost lost themselves, the reason they fought again before they could save Floyd.

But in spite of his anger, all it took was one look at John Dory to see how genuine he was being at that moment. It didn’t make sense, it shouldn’t make sense, but seeing John Dory like that, hair messy, eye bags and wrinkles surrounding a deep solemn stare, he feels himself coming to the conclusion that this was not the same John Dory a few hours ago, and that thought makes his bitterness waver.

He feels a hand on top of his, and he sees Poppy giving him a reassuring smile. Even without talking, he could already tell what she was trying to say to him.

It's okay Branch, you want to forgive them, don’t you?

She’s right, As much as Branch knew he suffered for 20 years because of them, he could never truly bring himself to hate his brothers. Deep down, all he ever wanted was for them to be part of his life again.

Before any of them could acknowledge the apology, Floyd rises from his resting position, looking at John Dory with a weak smile.

“I forgive you big bro.” He manages to speak up despite his voice still being coarse from what he went through.

Bruce, Clay, and JD all stare in shock, John Dory more so has a look of final realization before changing to a bittersweet one. “Thank you Floyd, that means a lot.”

Watching his brothers, Branch couldn’t contain himself anymore. “Bros, there’s something I should probably tell you. I think now is a good time.” All of his brothers turn to him, and he could feel Poppy’s grip on him tighten, but he gives her a reassurance. “It’s okay Poppy, I think I’m ready.”

So he told them everything, from the very beginning. From when they left, to when grandma died, to how he went grey, to how he’s faced so many life and death situations within the span of 2 years, and how Poppy was the one to who had been with him through it all, getting him back his color and happiness.

All of them could only react in horror at their youngest brother’s story, gasps could be heard every few minutes of him recounting these events, even Viva and Tiny Diamond, who had just woken up, had become engrossed in their conversation.

“So yeah…that’s what’s been happening, pretty crazy huh?” He feels himself get pulled into John Dory’s embrace, being gripped so tight it might break him in half.

“I’m so sorry! I’m really sorry! It was my fault, I never meant for that to happen to you. I should have come back, I should have been there for you!”. John was full on sobbing into his vest, the other brothers following suit and wrapping him in their arms.

“We could say the same thing baby bro, we weren’t any better.” Bruce says as he hugs him from behind.

Branch tries to gently push them out of the way, when John Dory can’t seem to pull himself away, he makes him look at him face to face.

“John Dory, I think I got the guts to finally let it all out because you had the guts to actually apologize to us” he snickers “Look, I know It’ll take me longer to fully forgive you guys” his brothers’ ears droop, but he follows it up quickly “but I want to say I trust you guys enough to try a fresh start.”

“Yeah, I think I’d like it like that too, John.” Bruce says.

“Pft, fine fine. If the others wanna give it a shot, guess I can too” Clay snorts.

“This is so fantasta-awesome! Way to bring it home Branch, I’m so proud of you!” Poppy squeals in delight as she jumps in to lift Branch from the ground.

“Fantastamazing! You guys are so cute, I want another group hug!” Viva pipes in while bringing in everyone in the bus to an even bigger group hug this time.

Branch relishes the moment as if it could last forever, for a moment he thought he could hear John Dory whisper something to himself, but he chose to let it go.

They arrive back to Pop village with no further issues. John parks Rhonda near the entrance to get a well earned rest.

Entering their home, they are met with fanfare as the people greet their queen coming home. Branch’s brothers spend time taking in the new village, and how much the scene is completely different from when they were in the troll tree. The group is then greeted by their friends, with Guy Diamond specifically asking for Tiny Diamond, then proceeding to walk away with a determined look, most likely to give Tiny Diamond a lecture on leaving without his permission.

The last person to meet with the group was the former king himself. Greeting Poppy and Branch on a safe return. Poppy then starts telling her father about their adventure while introducing the members of Brozone.

“And you must be the leader? I’m happy you were able to finally achieve the perfect family harmony.”

For a split second, Branch thinks he saw JD hesitate to talk to the king, staring at him thoughtfully, before awkwardly acknowledging his presence.

“Oh well umm-thank you-umm- King Peppy. I couldn’t do it without my…without my talented bros.”

King Peppy hums in amusem*nt. He then goes towards Viva. “And who might you be miss?”

And there it is. Branch could only feel happy for Poppy as they explain to their Father about Viva, leading to a tearful reunion between them.

Everything goes by quickly for the next few months. Bruce announces he has to return to Vacay Island, but will always come visit every few weeks. Clay and Viva also needed to go back to the golf course, but they‘ve also expressed the desire to talk to the Putt-Putt trolls about reintegrating back into Pop village. Floyd was admitted into the village hospital in order to fully recover from almost dying, with Branch, Poppy, and John Dory visiting him. And finally, for John Dory, he’s decided to live near the edge of Pop village, as he said he wanted to stick with Rhonda, and it was a little too crowded inside the village for the creature. Fortunately for Branch, the area was just a few minutes away from the bunker, so they got to hang out with each other often.

After their reunion concert, everyone had finally settled back to their normal routinely lives, and honestly he’s glad everything is back to being mundane.

“Yeah I’m kinda glad that things are a little quiet again, troll knows we’ve had enough exciting over the top adventures for a while.”

Now it was Branch’s turn to act shocked “No way, Queen Poppy, Queen of glitter, the queen of loud and bombastic parties actually wants a boring and quiet day!?”

“Touché, Branchifer, you’re never gonna let that one go aren’t you?”

“Hahaha nope.”

“Oh well, I guest that just means you’re starting to rub off on me.” Poppy teases as she gives Branch a quick kiss on the cheek.

He blushes, rubbing his face gently. “Anyyyyway…we’re done with all the moving boxes for this new building. Anything else we need to do?”

Poppy excitedly brings out a set of papers. “Funny you should ask! Because I actually need you to do something else for me!” she explains as she gives them to branch.

“Um…Poppy, are these...forms?”

“Yeah! I decided since the whole finding out about different trolls thing, I’ve been wanting to start keeping a record of all the citizens of the Pop Village in a neat and organized system. I kinda need your help to collect data, you know getting information by going around the village and whatnot.”

Branch raises and eyebrow, “You only asked me?”

Poppy chuckles. “No silly! I already asked Viva and Clay to handle some of it since their already in the process of moving in with the putt-putt trolls.”

He sighs in relief, “Well alright then, best I get an early start to this. Be seeing you later then?” Branch says as he gives his girlfriend a quick peck on her cheek, making her giggle in delight.

“Of course! Just talk to me if you have any problems, I’ll want those by the end of the week.”

With a nod, Branch parts ways with her, taking a look at the compilation of identical papers in his hands.

“All right, if I’m gonna do this I should probably start with people I already know.”

With a determined expression, he decides to make his way to John Dory’s home.

Notes:

Thank You for reading this chapter! I hope the writing doesn't feel too draggy or too slow so far.

Have a great day!

Chapter 3: Here Comes a Thought

Summary:

Sometimes you convince yourself things seem fine, but in reality the shadows are still lurking, waiting for every little opportunity to strike.

Notes:

Here's the next Chapter earlier than I expected. I dont really wanna follow any strict upload schedules, I just wing it so yeah, enjoy the crumbs.

Also, the title and song used in this chapter is from Steven Universe, I choose songs based on the feel/context, so it's up to you to imagine the character singing that in their voice

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In the forest located just on the outskirts of Pop Village, a certain green haired troll can be seen on top of a small hill, always catching the morning sunset and staying for a while after.

With an acoustic guitar in hand, he basks in the nature surrounding him while singing a slow tune.

Take a moment to think of just

Flexibility, Love and Trust

Take a moment to think of just

Flexibility, Love and Trust

He strums the strings with earnest, closing his eyes ever so slightly as he stares into the distance.

Here comes a thought, that might alarm me

What someone says, and how it harmed me

Something I did, that failed to be charming

Things that I said, are suddenly swarming

John Dory thinks back to his boys, and how many mistakes he’s done to them.

And oh, I’m losing sight, I’m losing touch

And all these little things seem to matter so much

That they confuse me

That I might lose me

He takes a quick glance at his free hand, seeing the leather glove tightly wrapped around until past his wrist, he tries his best not to dwell on it…to dwell on….them. He doesn’t want to ruin his morning. The sound of his singing, combined with the rustling leaves, and the scent of morning dew always serving as a perfect distraction.

Take a moment remind yourself

To take a moment and find yourself

Take a moment and ask yourself if this is how we fall apart

But it’s not

But it’s not

But it’s not

But it’s not

But it’s not

It’s okay

It’s okay

It’s okay

It’s okay

It’s okay

I’ve got nothing

Got nothing

Got nothing

Got nothing to fear

I’m here, I’m here, I’m here

His voice fades into the background, his fingers slowly coming to a stop as he finishes his song. He smiles bittersweet as he realizes he’d have to pack up soon and return to his home, ready to survive another day.

Branch arrives to the area where John Dory lives a little before noon, Papers and case in hand as to start with the task Poppy handed to him. He spots Rhonda laying on the ground relaxed, nose twitching as she senses his presence.

The armadillo bus is quick to stand up, cooing happily as he walks over to give her a pet.

“Hey there girl! Nice to see you.”

The creature rumbles in delight as she attempts to lick Branch affectionately, albeit a little bit too aggressive for his liking.

“Ok ok! I’m glad you’re happy to see me too! Haha cut it out!”

“Branch? That you?”

He turns around to see John Dory standing several feet away, guitar strapped onto his back. He runs towards him to give him a quick hug.

“Woah! Good morning to you too kid.” His older brother says as he strokes his hair gently. He lets go, standing beside him as they make their way back to Rhonda.

“Watching the sunset again? And I see you brought an instrument this time.” He inquires as John Dory doesn’t usually bring one, at least not during the times he’d watch the sunset with him.

“Yep, gotta exercise those vocal chords you know, keep them in top shape because I ain’t getting any younger.”

Branch snorts at his brother, amused. As they get closer, he takes a better look at his brother, the morning light doing a good job at revealing his features more. That’s when he notices the roots of his hair having aging gray highlights, as well as the wrinkles starting to become more prominent on his face and neck, it almost reminds him of Poppy’s Dad.

“You know it’s rude to stare kid.”

He snaps out of his stupor, sporting a grin as he has the brilliant idea to tease his brother. “Oh sorry, I just didn’t think when you said you weren’t getting younger I didn’t think you meant it that literally” He goes smug as he gets the intended effect of getting the older troll flustered.

“Hey! I’ll have you know I look GREAT for my age thank you very much.” He retorts with a pout.

“Sure thing Pops.” He jokes, but is suddenly shocked when John Dory trips over, he catches him before he goes all the way.

“Woah, what was that about?”

John Dory just laughs, “Sorry sorry, got clumsy, stepped on a rock.”

Branch snorts, “Heh, if it’s any consolation I almost dropped a box of supplies in front of Poppy earlier.”

John Dory chuckles, “Hehe, well I guess clumsiness runs in the family then.”

They make their way inside Rhonda, with John heating up a cup off coffee before giving on to Branch. “So little bro what brings you here to my humble abode?”

Branch gives the coffee a sip, it tastes just the way he likes it “Actually, Poppy asked me for help with recording data for the people in Pop Village, Viva and Clay were also recruited apparently.” He says as he hands John Dory a form, he eyes it with curiosity.

“Ah, good ol statistics and records, I bet Clay would love organizing things like these. You know I used to do a lot of paperwork like this for the band, not the most exciting experience but what can you do.” John Dory says as he prepares a pen. “Don’t worry, I’ll finish this up lickety-split. Just give me a few minutes.”

Branch decides to explore the bus while waiting, taking a look at all the Brozone merch mixed with family photos lining up the walls and shelves. He had to admit, as much as the band was a bit of a sore spot for them, he still felt a pang of nostalgia looking at these.

His attention is grabbed by a small box on the far end corner of the shelf, letting his curiosity win he takes a peek inside and finds…..bottles? They seem to be old, with the labels already faded away. He tries to inspect the items a bit closer, but he hears John Dory arrive calling out to him.

“Yo Bitty B! Finally finished up this paper.” His brother says, waving it up like a flag.

“Oh, thanks.” He takes it from his hand and inspects the contents. Seeing if every bit of data checks out properly.

All right

Name: Jonathan Dorius Timberwood

Sex: Male

Hair Color: Green

Skin Color: Blue

Eye Color: Blue

Address: Armadillo Bus No. 420-88, Pop Village Border.

Ok maybe he was gonna have to ask Poppy about the technicalities of what can be put in some of these later.

Birthday: Trollgust 8, B429

…wait a minute.

The gears in his head start turning ad he does the math in his head.

B429…that would make John Dory...

“Holy sh*t John Dory, You’re 54 yrs. Old!?”

“Shhh! Not so loud kid! You make it sound like I’m ancient.” John Dory replies with an annoyed expression.

That was almost as old as King Peppy. Also isn’t Bruce only like 37? The age gap was huge, even bigger than Poppy and Viva I believe.

“But how? Branch asks.”

John Dory just shrugs “Eh, that’s what happens when it takes 16 years for your parents to start giving you siblings. Couple of late bloomers they were.”

Branch thinks it makes sense, but at the same time there were a couple of nuances he was curious about. But he suddenly feels John Dory patting him on the back as they walk towards the front door.

“Don’t overthink it kid. Anyways, if you still have more of those forms needed to be filled, I take you’re gonna have to leave already eh.”

“Well yeah…” Branch replies, rubbing the back of his head.

“Well don’t let this old coop hold you back then, I’m taking you wanna finish fast to impress your girlfriend amiright?” He teases, eyebrows waving.

“John!”

“Hahaha sorry, sorry. Still, nice having you here today Branch. I’ll see you whenever?”

“…Yeah, yeah.” Branch replies with a smile. “I’ll be seeing you.”

As he walks away, he hears one last thing from John Dory.

“I love ya kid!”

He stops for a moment, clutching his chest fondly, before giving him a thumbs up in acknowledgement as he walks further and further away.

When John Dory goes back inside and starts washing his dishes, he notices from the corner of his eyes a small box that sets off alarm bells in his head.

He pauses what he’s doing in order to go check on it and realizes it’s doesn’t look like the way he knew he last left it.

Wait, how could-

C’mon Jonathan, I raised you to be smarter than that.

No, he had to get these thoughts out of his head, he couldn’t have right? he made sure it was tucked in the deepest corner…

Well I guess you didn’t hide it good enough. Do you think he realized what those items are? What you REALLY are?

“No pls. stop, just stop.” He turns to see the yellow haired figure, smiling at him, mocking him.

“Let’s face it Johnny, you were never good at hiding things, sooner or later they’ll find out, and you can say goodbye to all your progress.”

John Dory hears the whisper behind him as a shadow of a troll with pink hair places a hand on his shoulder.

Tears start to form in his eyes as he slowly descends into the floor.

“No…no…, get away from me, I was having a good morning, leave me alone!” he closes his eyes and sobs as the blue haired shadow kneels down and rubs his hair.

Don’t worry Jonathan, everything’s going to be fine, after all-

It’s okay

You’ve got nothing to fear

I’m here

I’m here

I’m always here.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! I hope you like what I did this chapter, I wanted to play around with fonts, but apparently Im a dummy who doesn't know how to do that, since copy paste doesnt adapt the source font I used in word.

See you! ♥️

Chapter 4: Fragments of an Era Long Past

Summary:

Memories through objects are always the fondest to look back on.

Notes:

We switch to our lovable pink gumdrop princess this chapter. I was gonna include another song segment this chapter but said nah, I have somewhere even better for that later.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After Branch left the building, Poppy found herself with the task of organizing various files and documents contained in the boxes they had just moved in.

With a pep in her step, she gets into a rhythm of opening a box, bringing out the contents, mostly books, envelopes, and folders, separating them by category, and storing them in proper shelves. As she continues her routine, conversing voices could be heard slowly approaching.

“Hey hey hey, there’s my favorite little sis!” Viva shouts as she bursts into the entrance, accompanied by King Peppy who walks in after.

“Viva! Dad!” She sprints to give her big sister and father hugs, which they return in kind. “What brings you here!?”

“Well, I already finished gathering my share of the work, the one that you gave me and Clay,” she pops out a stack of folders from her bag, neatly stacked inside an envelope “But I also I wanted to see how my little sister was doing! I brought in Dad too because he was also in the neighborhood, amiright Daddy?”

The former king hums happily “Of course Viva, it’s always a nice day to get to see my girls.” She gives Poppy and Viva a gentle squeeze to their cheeks. “I’m so proud to see you both growing into magnificent adults.” He says, eyes beaming with pride.

“Awwww that’s so sweet Dad.” Poppy says fondly. “Well, anyway I should probably get back with all…this” she points at the collection of stuff she still has to go through. “this place isn’t gonna finish organizing itself” she says cheekily.

“Oooh let me with help you with that!” Viva says as she starts lifting up one of the boxes. “Daddy, you can just sit and rest over there.”

“Oh don’t mind me honey, I’m happy just standing here from the sidelines.” Peppy says as he walks over to an open space, watching his daughters with glee.

Viva is quick to get into the same rhythm as Poppy, being able to assert what the other needs before quickly taking action, proving to be an incredible boon to their efficiency.

As poppy opens another folder, several old photos fall out, leading her to let out a small huff of annoyance. Upon picking them up however, they catch her eye, prompting her to inspect them closer.

“Now what do you have there young lady?” King Peppy asks as he approaches her.

“Hm? Oh! I just noticed these look like reaaally old photos Dad.” She gives them to her father as he stares at them with curiosity.

“Ah yes, I believe these are some of the photos that I’ve documented during my younger years.” He says as he brushes his mustache.

“Family photos? Let me see let me see!” Viva exclaims excitedly as she sneaks in from behind.

Each photo was already starting to show signs of fading and crumbling due to the passage of time. With each one having some kind of label showing the date and event shown.

“Prince Peppy Thistle, being held by King Pappus Thistle II on his birth”

  • Pepruary 27, B428

The photo shows a newly hatched King Peppy, being held by an adult Male orange troll with light pink hair and sapphire eyes.

Both Poppy and Viva squeal at how cute their father was as a baby, with the old man just chuckling in amusem*nt.

“Prince Peppy Thistle with the class of B441 outside the school pod. Celebrating a Beaster Sunday party”

  • Trollgust 30, B441

“Ah, I believe I was 13 years old during my schooling, of course that doesn’t include the mandatory lessons I was required to do as a royal family member.” The old troll recalls fondly.

Poppy, looks at the assortment of young trolls in the picture of different shapes and colors. Her eyes land on the trolls next to her father, one of them was an adult female troll, most likely their teacher, and had purple skin with light green hair. The other was a kid around the same age as their father, with hair completely hidden because of a beaster bunny hat, smiling awkwardly as her father is roughhousing with him.

Something about these trolls was ringing a bell for Poppy, but she couldn’t really tell what.

“Daddy, was this troll a friend of yours?” Viva asks before Poppy could voice out her curiosity.

“Hm, oh yes yes, it would seem like it. If I remember correctly their name was...hmm, let’s see here…well that’s odd. I can’t seem to remember.”

Viva gives her dad a pat on the back “Don’t fret Daddy, I’m sure you’ll remember eventually.”

The old man laughs, “Hahaha let’s just hope so! I fear that my memory isn’t getting any better with age.”

Poppy smiles amused, guess she’ll have to let her curiosity go for now.

King Peppy picks up a picture, his demeanor dampening ever so slightly as he looks at the picture with a bittersweet expression. Both Viva and Poppy look at the photo and immediately understand why.

“King Peppy Thistle and Queen Vidalia Thistle holding a newborn Princess Viva”

  • Poptober 2, B449

“It’s a picture of mom…” Viva says as she holds onto both her Father and sister. “She got captured during trollstice before you were born.” She recalls with a heavy heart.

“I’m so sorry you never got to meet her. Maybe if I had just gotten the tunnels ready earlier…” Peppy gently brushes his fingers through the old photograph. Tears threatening to fall from his eyes.

Poppy takes a good look at their mother, a vibrant pink troll with pink eyes and yellow hair. She was sporting a smile that looked like it could brighten someone’s day no matter how dark it was.

She uses her arms and pulls her two family members closer to her. “Don’t worry, I’m sure she was a great person, and I’m sure she’s happy for us, wherever she is now.” She reassures them with one of the biggest smiles she’s ever made in her life, trying to mimic the energy her mom has in the photo.

Her attempt at comforting them seems to have worked as they visibly relax. “You know what, you’re right little sis! Today is a new day, amiright Dad?” Viva exclaims ecitedly.

“Yes dear, we’re all at a new era. It’s time for us to leave the past behind.” Peppy hums contently. They all share in embrace once more, even tighter. They continue like this for a few more minutes, but for them it felt like forever.

“Thanks guys…weeell we should probably keep working huh? I think we’ve spent enough time drinking all this nostalgia.”

Viva agrees as she helps their dad go back to a watching spot before once again helping Poppy arrange all the remaining stuff.

By the time they finish, it was already close to sundown. Viva and King Peppy decided to part ways with her. While Poppy was taking one final look at the results of their hard work, she’s stacking the photos they looked at. That’s when she notices one that they didn’t find earlier, hidden in the folder. Examining the contents she comes across something with a completely different vibe than the ones a few hours ago.

“The Great Outlawing/Banishment of the troll tree, led by King Pappus Thistle II.”

  • Pepruary 1, B450

Banishment?” She says as she looks at the photo skeptically.

In the photo is King Thistle ordering troll troops to lead the banishment of several adult looking trolls, with some pained looking citizens gathered behind him.

As much as she didn’t want to, Poppy’s expression becomes stern. If the Troll tribes and Viva were anything to go by, this was definitely something she’s gonna have to interrogate her Father about later.

It was nighttime and John Dory was busy gazing at the stars lost in thought, with only the sounds of crickets chirping, and Rhonda purring in her sleep, being heard in the background.

In his gloved hand he holds a friendship bracelet, one made of the highest quality silver, still shining brightly in the moonlight despite his knowledge of the material's age.

He thinks back sadly on the object as a reminder of better times.

“Hi! Nice to meet you! What’s your name?” The kid excitedly asks while shaking his hand.

“O-oh umm…hello there. My name’s Johnathan Dorius Timberwood.”

“Wow, what a long name! I don’t think I can remember it at all!” The kid chuckles. “Is it all right if I call you J.D instead?”

“J.D?” The boy asks in confusion.

“You know, J.D for Jonathan Dorius.”

“But my dad said it’s better if I don’t shorten my name to silly acronyms.”

“Hmm well that’s not good…Oh! I got it! How about I call you John Dory?”

Jonathan ponders about it for a brief moment before hesitantly responding. “…ok…maybe Dad would be ok with John Dory.”

Notes:

Thank you for reading! I appreciate the positive reception this fic has been getting.

I was gonna write the chapter yesterday, but I found out I failed my Engineer Licensing Exams so I had to spend the rest of the day recollecting myself.

But its fine! I've already moved on and I'm ready to get roasted by my family once I tell them.

Anyways, have a great day! Love you all ♥️

Chapter 5: Bruce

Summary:

Branch gets to talk about John Dory with the person who probably knows him the most.

Notes:

This is the longest chapter so far, (I think. I didn't double check lol) so I'm apologizing in advance for any grammar errors I've definitely missed.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a sunny Saturday in Pop village, and Branch was no stranger to the hustle and bustle of the central marketplace. Trolls of all colors and ages were busy tending to their share of weekend shopping, whether it be for food, supplies, or just personal items, the village marketplace had something for everyone.

Which is why Branch knew it was a perfect day to handout forms as he could cover a large populous within and efficient timeframe. He already told Poppy ahead of time he would just have the people mail it to city hall.

Granted he knew he had to do some shopping of his own. The bunker kitchen was in dire need of restocking, and he didn’t really want to ask someone to help him out, whether it was out of shyness or his self pride he won’t say. Nevertheless he had two goals today, so with both his hands figuratively and literally full ,he set out walking into the chaos.

It didn’t even take half an hour for Branch to run into someone familiar. Along the next fruit stall he was about to go to he spotted a familiar mass of purple hair, which normally could mean anyone, but he could recognize that tropical print on the troll’s vest anywhere.

“Yo Bruce!” He calls out, the person-in-question perks up as they turn around to look for the source of the call. They quickly lock eyes for a moment before they start to smile.

“Yo Branch!” The purple haired troll exclaims as he runs towards his youngest brother, lifting him up with a twirl.”

Hey! Hey! I’m carrying a lot of things here you know! Branch whines as he’s gently brought back down.

“Sorry, sorry, force of habit hehe…So what’s everyone’s favorite little bro doing carrying so much stuff, in a place this crowded?”

“Poppy asked me to give these survey papers to citizens for answering. I thought I’d still do my regular groceries while I’m at it.”

“Tsk tsk always the multitasker kid, looks like I’m gonna have to take some of that load off your shoulders, literally” Bruce says as he snatches his grocery basket.

“He-hey! You don”t really have to. I appreciate the thought really…but I was already fine by myself.” Branch says in protest.

“Nuh-uh-uh, your big brother’s gonna help you whether you like it or not…it’s the least I could do after…you know.” He twists his fingers to emphasize his point. Branch appreciates the fact that his brother doesn’t just blatantly bring it up while their in public.

“Alright, fine. Here, it’s the list of stuff I still need to buy. I’m gonna go finish giving these papers away, let’s just meetup back here.” Branch relents as he gives Bruce his shopping list.

“Ok dokie!” Bruce says as they temporarily part ways.

Once both were done with what they needed to do, they decided to walk back to the bunker together, luckily for them the sunny weather wasn’t as intense as they expected today.

“So Bruce, what brings you to pop village? You’re here a little earlier than usual.” Branch says matter-of-factly.

“Hm? Oh right right! I almost forgot. You’re not gonna believe this, but I actually got the whole month off!” His older brother says with a grin.

“Really now? Won’t that be a hassle for the restaurant?” Branch asks as he perks up.

“Haha that’s what I asked Brandy too! She said she already prepared for the work in advance, that I didn’t need to worry about anything, and that I deserved a longer break…she likes to think ahead like that.” Branch notices the way his brother’s face shows deep admiration as he says that. “But anyways, enough about me! Tell me how’s everything going on around here? And also tell how things are going with Poppy.” Bruce says, eyebrows waving.

“Ugh, c’mon Bro, not you too. John Dory is already teasing me enough.” The younger troll rolls his eyes in annoyance.

Once he takes a look at the nearing bunker, he notices a figure standing near the entrance. Bruce also notices the familiar looking troll as he follows his brother’s gaze.

“Speak of the devil, lookie-lookie if it isn’t Johnny!” Bruce shouts jokingly, as they zero in on their older brother.

John Dory turns his head to them with a jump, which catches them by surprise. “Oh Branch! You’re finally home…and…wait, Brucie? Haha I cant Believe it, you’re here too! I thought you weren’t visiting until next week?” John Dory fist bumps with Bruce excitedly.

“Yeah well Brandy gave me the go signal for a month long vacation.” Bruce replies nonchalantly.

“Dude, you do realize how ironic that sounds considering where you come from.” John Dory muses while Branch snickers. Bruce just laughs it off, and lightly punches John Dory on the shoulder.

“Haha, very funny. Anyway, Branch and I ran into each other on the market this morning so I decided to help him shop.”

“Against my will I might add.” Branch adds with a chuckle.

“Oh, you wound me baby bro.” Bruce replies sarcastically.

John Dory’s eyes widen ever so slightly in realization. “Huh. I forgot you liked restocking during the weekend. No wonder no one was home.”

“Well I’m home now. How about we go inside.” Branch guides them into the lift as he pulls the lever to bring them down.

“Yo B! I’m gonna bring these to the kitchen now, where do you want them at?” Bruce says as he makes a beeline to the kitchen once they get off.

“Just the counter near the sink is fine!” He shouts before Bruce was out of range.

“Soooo Branch, How’s the whole paperwork thing going on?” John Dory asks curiously as he sits himself on the living room couch.

“Fine, fine. All the trolls in pop village should be accounted for before next week.”

“Cool. Cool. You’re doing some fast work if I do say so myself.” John Dory replies with a huff on his chest.

“Yeaaah. What brings you here though?” Branch raises an eyebrow at his big brother.

“Oh nothing really, just happened to be walking by in the neighborhood hehe…” John Dory replies awkwardly. He observes John Dory as he feels more….alert to him than usual, as if he’s waiting to see if he was gonna ask him an important question.

Branch doesn’t buy his façade at all, but before he could probe into him, Bruce comes back from the kitchen.

“Hey guys, I’m gonna need your help with this new recipe I’ve been trying to make for our restaurant.” He says holding an unrolled piece of paper. Branch also notices that he’s tied his hair up, apart from his bangs, into a neat ponytail at the back.

“Woah, look whose rocking a new hairdo.” Branch says amusingly.

“Hm? Oh, this? I just thought It’d be a lot less messy if I cook with my hair tied up, wouldn’t want my hair to catch on fire or something.”

“Heh, really ties in the surfer dad look, am I right John-“

He notices John Dory has tensed up, looking almost as if he’s seen a ghost.

“Uh, John?”

John Dory seemingly flinches back into reality before turning to look at Branch. “Oof, sorry about that! I just forgot that I need to take Rhonda out for an afternoon walk!” John Dory stands up from the couch as he quickly makes his way to the lift.

“Hey wait!” Bruce tries to call out.

“Sorry Brucie, gotta take care of my girl for today! I promise I’ll help you next time, you go have fun with Branch okay-bye!” He speaks hastily as the mechanism starts going up.

Branch hears Bruce sigh, “Same old John Dory” he says with an annoyed pout as he makes his way back into the kitchen.

Well that was awkward. Branch thinks to himself as he tries to follow suit.

Branch enters the kitchen to the sound of chopping and water boiling. He notices Bruce has layout an assortment of fruits and vegetables, as well as a lineup of various spices and seasoning bottles.

“What you got going on there?” Branch asks.

“Been trying to make this stew work. Brandy came up with the base, I’m just seeing what can be adjusted.” Bruce says as he focuses on analyzing the contents of the recipe.

“Hm, anything I can do to help?” he walks closer to his brother.

“Sure, you can prep these vegetables while I make the spice mix.”

It takes them over 45min. to finish making the stew, with Branch learning that Bruce was not the most….graceful in the kitchen. Bruce says he’s glad his hair didn’t actually catch on fire, to Branch’s amusem*nt.

“All right, let’s give this bad boy a shot!” Bruce says excitedly as he hands Branch a bowl. They both take a taste of the broth, taking note of the sweet but salty flavor with hints of tartness.

Branch thinks it over for a moment before giving his critique “Oh, it’s actually not that bad.”

Bruce seems skeptical “Yeah, it isn’t….but it’s lacking that wow factor you get me?! It’s missing that pizazz to make it really stand out. Darn, if only John didn’t leave.”

“John?” Branch asks curiously.

“Yeah, John. Dude’s like a total wizard in the kitchen! You never know what he’s gonna make, but once you’ve gotten a bite of his cooking, hoo boy get ready to ride to flavor town!” Bruce says with a fond smile on his face.

“Huh, guess his age must have contributed to his cooking knowledge.” Branch says jokingly to Bruce, who raises an eyebrow.

“Wait, what do you mean by that?”

“You know, John being 54 and all that.” Branch says with an eyeroll.

“He’s what?!” Bruce gasps as he drops the bowl.

“Wait you didn’t know?” Branch seems to be caught off guard.

“I mean, sorta? I always just assumed he was only a few years older than me.” Bruce says with his arms crossed. “I just never really asked him I think...” Bruce’s ears droop.

This gets Branch thinking more about John Dory. “Could you tell me what else you remember about John?”

The purple haired troll ponders, inviting Branch to sit with him in the dining table. “Let’s see here…first of all the earliest memory I have of him I think is when we first moved to Grandma Rosiepuff’s pod. John Dory used to say that Mom and Dad were “stay-in employees.” Since they were required to live within their work location, the two of us were left to live with grandma instead.

He remembers when it was just the two of them at the pod. Despite their parents sending money to them every month, John Dory always felt the need to contribute. Despite Grandma Rosiepuff insisting we didn’t have to repay her more than necessary, John still insisted he had to work for his keep since he was old enough.

He remembers John Dory would cook amazing breakfasts for them and disappear for the rest of the day, only coming back home for an equally amazing dinner. Sometimes he would also catch him leaving the pod for night shifts, with him being reprimanded by grandma in the morning.

“Did you ever find out what he was working for?” Branch asks, invested.

“Not really, all I know is that he suddenly stopped working once Floyd was born. We still got money from Mom and Dad, but somehow John Dory was more willing to become a houseperson before…you were born.”

“What happened after I was born?” He tilts his head in confusion.

“Brozone.”

“Oh yeah…right.” He nods in understanding.

“Anyways, that’s all I could really recall off the top of my head. Although if what you said about John Dory’s age is true, then no wonder I can’t remember much, I would have been a little kid when John Dory was already a late teen.”

Branch sighs “It’s fine. It’s nice to at least know a little bit more about what you guys were up to before I was born, even if it’s a little vague.” He says as he heads to the sink to start washing the dishes and cooking equipment.

“No problem, B. Actually, I think talking about the past actually made remember why I couldn’t really hate John forever after that whole argument we had back in Mount Rageous.”

“Oh, and what would that be?” Branch asks.

“It’s because he’s the only parental figure I probably ever knew.” Bruce says with Pride. “He’s imperfect, but I know for a fact he genuinely tried his best.”

Branch feels warm from Bruce’s oozing admiration. “Y know, you guys might have left me for a long time, but hearing that from you makes me glad I chose to let you guys back into my life. I’d love to get to know the John Dory you’re talking about.”

“Give him time, as you can see from earlier he’s a bit of a mess right now ,but I hope you do get to see the genuine him.” They both chuckle at the sentiment.

It takes them little time to clean up everything from their little cooking session. They sit by and watch some TV for the next few hours before Bruce had to inevitably leave. Apparently he bought a rental pod for today so he could place his luggage, since his arrival was unannounced.

“Don’t worry B, I’ll be back with my stuff first thing tomorrow morning.”

He waves goodbye to his older brother before going back into the bunker.

As they ponder on today, both Branch and Bruce get a feeling that they forgot about something. Both of them widen their eyes as they realize they forgot to address an elephant in the room.

They didn’t know anything about what happened to their parents after Branch was born.

(A few hours earlier)

“God Dammit!” John Dory groans as he angrily jumps into his bed.

This is fine, all I needed to see earlier was if Branch remembered anything he saw from the box. He didn’t show any signs of curiosity so maybe he just chose to forget it.

By the way, that was an S tier excuse you did back there Johnny. The purple haired shadow sitting beside his bed says, as it brushes its hand onto his arm.

“Shut up! Just leave me alone…” John says, covering his eyes.

Why would you get upset about Bruce looking exactly as good as me? If anything you should be happy, remember how charmed you were when we first met?

No, I don’t wanna remember it. John’s head betrays his thoughts as he clearly remembers it all too well.

After he’s done with his performance for the night, an adult troll with scarlet eyes comes to him holding an envelope and a small bottle.

“Good work Jonathan, you’re performance tonight was so good that you immediately got a hit.” The man gives him the items as he guides him towards a hallway full of doors.

With a tap on his shoulder, he whispers into John Dory’s ear.

“You know what to do. Go get him, son.”

He nods, expression empty as he opens the door.

“You must be #4.” The guy greets him with a grin. “Just call me Diggs.”

John recalibrates his emotions before greeting the person in question, with a smile he’s practiced far too many times.

“Good evening sir, I’m thankful to serve you tonight."

Notes:

I am both excited and nervous about writing next chapter fr.

Chapter 6: The Heartthrob

Summary:

This was his life, he had already accepted it, like drinking a bottle of poison without an antidote.

Songs used
- Poison (Blake Roman, as heard from Hazbin Hotel)

Notes:

TW: MY FIRST SMUT EVER

The Explicit tag isn't just for show ok.

Also, I was gonna have another scene for the aftermath, but I already saw the file reach 2K words so I said screw it, smut focused chapter it is.

If you don't want the details, you can ctrl+f and cut off at "I'm thankful to be serving you tonight" and go to "That was fun cupcake"

Lastly, another song used for context, so use your imagination for the voice.

Alright have fun! (Cause I know I got stressed writing this one)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

John Dory doesn’t remember exactly when it started. All he knew was that he was already in too deep into this life, that there was no chance he could escape.

At least not while he’s still around.

He remembers the first time he brought him down here, when he first stepped into this underground prison.

“Jonathan, school is over, you’re 13 now. Perhaps it’s about time you actually put yourself to use, you’d want that right?” His scarlet eyes pierce through him as he looks down the teen with an ominous smile.

He remembers being told that this place was special, that it was a place for trolls to avail a…unique kind of entertainment.

John Dory winces as the spotlight flashes onto the stage. He feels so small as he feels multiple eyes observing him, as if they’re already sizing him up. As he hears a familiar tune of music, he feels the other trolls on stage with him also preparing themselves both physically and mentally, but he couldn’t care less about them right now.

He feels his body gear up to go on auto-pilot, his hips and feet already meshing with the beat. This doesn’t surprise him, it was second nature to him after all.

Sporting a co*cky grin, as if to exude the illusion of confidence, he begins to sing the song he’s practiced so may times.

I'm not above love to cash in

Another lover underneath those flashin' lights

Another one of those ruthless nights

Yeah, yeah, yeah

I shoulda guessed that this would happen

I shoulda known it when I looked in your red-hot eyes

Spewin' all your red-hot lies

Yeah, yeah, yeah

What's the worst part of this hell?

I can only blame myself

He feels the eyes of some of the audience turn towards him, he knows this is his opportunity to impress, to outshine the others around him. So without hesitation, he energizes his dance moves.

'Cause I know you're poison, you're feedin' me poison!

Addicted to this feelin', I can't help but swallow up your poison

I made my choice, and every night, I'm livin' like there's no tomorrow

Oh-oh!, oh-oh!

Any way you want me, baby, that's the way you got me

I'll be yours!

My story's gonna end with me dead from your poison!

He blows kisses towards the crowd as they start to murmur in excitement. Good, it means his routine was working. He had to keep up this momentum if he wanted to succeed tonight.

I got so good at bein' untrue

I got so good at tellin' you what you wanna hear

I disassociate, disappear

Yeah, yeah, yeah

So far beyond difficult to resist another gulp

He starts doing his best moves, in the air, on the floor, he doesn’t care as long as it makes his performance as eye catching as possible.

Yeah, I know it's poison, you're feedin' me poison!

I'm chokin' from the taste and I can't help but swallow up your poison

I made my choice, and every night, I'm wasted like there's no tomorrow

Oh-oh!, oh-oh!

Any way you want me, baby, that's the way you got me

I'll be yours!

My story's gonna end with me dead from your poison!

He hears the crowd go wild, whistles, claps, and shouts surround his ears. But at that moment, he blocks it out in place of silence. He’s lost in his thoughts as he realizes the easy part was already over. He keeps singing to himself silently, hoping to keep himself calm.

Poison, I'm drownin' in poison…

I'm fillin' up my glass, but it's always hollow…

Full of poison, I'm sick of the poison…

Wish I had somethin' to live for tomorrow...

As he gets off the stage, he feels himself being approached by a taller figure. Turning around, he sees Marlin sporting a proud smirk.

“Good work Jonathan, you’re performance tonight was so good that you immediately got a hit.” The man envelopes him in a one armed embrace, stroking his hair ever so slightly. “Such a perfect little entertainer you are, Daddy’s so proud.” John cringes internally, but he doesn’t show it to him, he knows that’s what he wants.

It takes a few minutes for his dad to talk and negotiate with my boss. After they’re done talking, he walks back to me, face full of glee holding an envelope familiar looking bottles.

“Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll.” John Dory says flatly, as he’s handed the items, as well as an envelope containing his share of pay.

“Yes my boy, we got a very generous client today that wanted the full package, so I had these prepared.” He says as he walks John Dory down the hallway.

It doesn’t take long before their face to face with one of the room entrances, his Father tapping his shoulder before leaving him with a whisper.

“You know what to do, go get him son.”

He sighs as he’s left alone, pondering whether he should open the door already. He doesn’t want to do this, but he has to, to make his Dad happy, if he didn’t…he shudders in fear at the thought.

So with a sigh, he enters, being greeted to the sight of dim lights illuminating the luxurious bedroom.

“You must be no. 4.”

He’s greeted by an amber troll who was definitely on the more mature side. He was sporting a simple black vest and white shirt combo, with white jeans. His lustrous looking hair was tied up neatly in a ponytail, leaving his bangs bundled and pushed back with style.

“Just call me Diggs.” He says, although John knows that’s just a code name each client was required to have.

“Good evening Sir Diggs” John plasters his fake smile while bowing in acknowledgement. “I’m thankful to be serving you tonight.”

“Oh? Really now,” says with a grin. He stands up from the edge of the bed then slowly walks over to John Dory.

It doesn’t take more than a few steps for Diggs to stand face to face with John Dory, towering over him ever so slightly. He cups John Dory’s cheek, amber eyes gazing through him with a gentleness John Dory doesn’t get to see often in his clients.

“Don’t worry my little cupcake, I’ll make sure to take good care of you,” gets whispered seductively into his ear.

As much as he didn’t want to, the young troll couldn’t help but fall for his allure. He hated to admit to himself that this guy’s aura was undeniably charming.

“I’m all yours sir.” John Dory manages to breathe out with a raspy voice before he feels lips come into contact with his own.

He closes his eyes as he feels Diggs’ tongue taking its sweet time exploring his mouth as he muffles out a small moan. One of the older troll’s hands make it’s way to his hair, brushing it soothingly, while the other secures his waist, as they continue their little make out session.

They pull apart, leaving behind a wet trail, with John Dory panting heavily.

“Beautiful.” Diggs coos, a thumb wiping John Dory’s blushing cheek.

“May I invite you to take this to the bed sir?” John asks warily, wanting to get on with it fast.

“Haha, someone’s very eager! But how about we take some of these first.” Diggs hands John Dory a bottle of Levonorgestroll and a syringe, while he opens a bottle of Trollanotide pills. John Dory cringes internally, he knew being given that meant that his client wanted to go all the way, he had no choice but to oblige nonetheless.

It was always a weird feeling when the chemical is administered to his body, he would feel a sense of haziness enveloping his mind, while still being able to be aware of his surroundings. He feels himself becoming so relaxed, that he doesn’t realize Diggs holding him by the shoulders and slowly pushing down on the bed.

He notices Diggs staring at him hungrily, his dilating eyes proving that his pills had already taken effect.

“Holy sh*t, I can never get over how strong this stuff is.” Diggs remarks with a chuckle. “But that’s ok, just means we get to enjoy ourselves even better, right cupcake?”

John Dory nods, “Yes sir.”

The purple haired troll plants kisses all over his neck, adding a few playful nibbles in between. “But you know what would make it even better?”

“What is it sir?” John asks.

“I would like it if you referred to me as ‘Daddy’ instead.”

John’s eyes widen, he wanted to say no, that that was one of the things he hated doing the most. It always felt so wrong when he had to call his suitor something that, to him, was supposed to mean something more innocent and wholesome.

But then he remembers Marlin teaching him that the customer is always right, that he got paid to do what they say. So with a defeated look, he speaks back to Diggs with a grimace.

“Ok…Daddy.”

The older troll smiles, “Good boy.”

He starts working his way throughout John’s whole body. Taking off his tie, then his suit, then his shirt, then his pants, until he eventually gets access to John’s body, kissing and licking him in all matter of places. Diggs continues to murmur sweet nothings as the younger troll could only mutter gasps and moans.

Once John Dory was fully exposed, Diggs beckoned that it was time to return the favor, pointing at his bulging tent.

He masterfully navigates through Diggs clothing, taking them off with swift motions, while feeling up his well toned chest, arms, and abs. He traces every inch of the trolls muscles in awe.

“Do you like them cupcake?” Diggs can’t help but ask with a prideful grin, flexing his arm.

“Yes Daddy, you’re so hot.”

With a laugh, Digg’s hand places itself on John Dory’s head as he’s guided to Digg’s crotch.

“C’mon cupcake, if you liked my muscles, then you’re gonna love this.”

John Dory lets the hand control him, making him first take in the scent of Digg’s leaking member, before eventually opening his mouth to take in his length, the sweet and salty taste flooding his tongue. Diggs makes untrolly sounds as John Dory continues to put his experience to use.

“f*ck! You’re too good at this, making Daddy feel so good, might make Daddy cum too fast.”

He feels the girthy length push his throat to his limit, Diggs pulling out before he chokes.

Diggs makes a twisting motion with his fingers, grinning excitedly.

“On your back, it’s time for the main event.”

John Dory positions himself comfortably in the bed, immediately raising his legs as Diggs hovers over him.

“Tell me how much you want it.” Diggs demands.

“…Please…f*ck me…” John Dory whispers.

“Hm? Sorry, Daddy can’t hear you.” He grabs John’s legs firmly as he angles himself near his entrance.

“f*ck me Daddy! Please I want you inside me!” John whines.

“Good boy.”

John feels something warm penetrate him. He tries his best to accommodate the entering member, the Levonorgestrol doing it’s job relaxing his inner muscles, and the Trollanotide helping Diggs produce more slick.

“Yeah, that’s it! You’re doing so good cupcake, taking me like a champ like the good boy you are!” Their voices fill the room with moans and grunts as Diggs pounds John in a steady Rhythm.

John Dory feels Diggs tense up, his breathing more and more labored. “f*ck cupcake, Daddy’s gonna blow soon. You want that? You want Daddy to fill you up with his kids?”

“Yes, yes Daddy! I want you to put it all inside me!” John squeaks out.

“f*ck yeah. Here I come baby, take it, take it all!” Diggs exclaims as they finally burst, Diggs breeding John Dory with all his warm essence, with John Dory spilling onto the bed. As their sexual high starts to wear off, they both collapse onto the bed, exhausted physically and mentally. Diggs kisses John Dory on his forehead as plays with his hair.

“That was fun cupcake, you were definitely worth the price.”

John Dory feels dizzy, their afterglow leaving his vision blurry before eventually passing out.

When he wakes up, Diggs was nowhere to be found, which doesn’t surprise him. All his clients are quick to leave whenever they’re done. He wishes he would have at least done some aftercare, but he fell unconscious so he couldn’t complain.

He rises up from the bed, feeling the stickiness of dried fluid all over his body, with a grunt he starts to go over to the bathroom. He notices a small piece of paper on the table beside the door, upon closer inspection he sees it’s from Marlin Dad.

“Good Work. Make sure to clean your filthy ass up before coming back.”

He disregards the note as he heads inside the shower. Adjusting the water to the right temperature, he starts washing himself up from head to toe. He’s grateful that this place at least stocks up on good quality soaps and shampoo, the minty scent masking away any evidence of his recent encounter.

Suddenly John Dory feels as if he’s been hit with a sack of bricks, the pain in his head enough for him to lose balance and fall on the floor, which is then followed up by immense puking. Within the next few minutes he feels as if his entire body was burning up and ready to explode.

sh*t, he thinks to himself. I gotta get up, gotta get some painkillers, I gotta-f*ck!

The pain almost becomes unbearable, as he holds onto himself for dear life. It takes a few minutes for everything to finally calm down.

His eyes widen, he finds himself dumbfounded. The pain had finally disappeared. Relief is overtaken by confusion as he scratches his head over what just happened.

He didn’t expect to feel something hard in the middle of his hair.

Wait a minute

Something hard…

Something hard on his head…

Headache…

Puking…

No…

No…

There’s no way…

THERE’S NO f*ckING WAY.

He immediately looks at himself in the mirror pushing away his hair to get a clearer view, and lo and behold, a small purple and green bump was protruding from his head.

A troll egg.

John Dory feels himself about to cry

No, that’s impossible!

I used my shot! I made sure to use every last drop of it!

I saw him take his pills! I saw it with my own eyes!

Oh God...

His eyes become dim as he looks to the mirror in despair.

What am I gonna tell dad?

Notes:

I cannot with all these troll puns I'm making 😭

Also,

Me writing this chapter: *Trying to make the smut as concise but believable as possible*

Inner Me: *Gets flashbacks of me using character .ai back in 2021* 🤮

I kinda wanna do art for this fanfic, but I haven't drawn anything in 3 months lol.

Thanks for reading ♥️

Chapter 7: For Want of a Nail

Summary:

The aftermath of that night

Notes:

Here's a short one, this was the part that was supposed to be in last chapter.

It's also because I'm not gonna lie this is my weakest one so far from a storytelling standpoint. I had a hard time coming up with proper character motivations to tie in future events.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Lilybelle Rosiepuff liked to believe that her life was borderline ordinary, or as ordinary as a troll’s life can get.

She had a regular childhood, went to school, sing and danced, become a teacher, survive being eaten by giant creatures keeping their entire species imprisoned, oh-and don’t forget the occasional gambling nights with friends.

Yes, a very normal and mundane life indeed, all things considered.

Today she’s chosen to spend her day off by drinking morning coffee while reading the daily newsletter. Lord knows even she can get tired of having to deal with hyperactive kids in the mornings, and angsty teenagers in the afternoon.

It takes her a grand total of 10 minutes relaxing before she’s greeted by the sound of knocking on her front door.

Great, must be those troll scouts trying to sell me glitterolls again, she remarks with a grunt. She sighs, standing up, making her way towards the door.

“All right, all right I’m coming.” She yells as the knocking continues to persist. She opens the door with a disinterested look, “Look, I already told you kids I didn’t wanna buy-Jonathan?”

She’s surprised to see one of her past students at the front door, holding onto a swaddle blanket. Upon closer inspection, she realizes that Jonathan was holding a little trolling. They looked to be only a few months old, with vibrant blue skin and a small bundle of purple hair curling upwards.

“Jonathan, what’s the meaning of this?” She asks the teenager.

She isn’t happy about what she hears after.

-

If there was one thing that Lilybelle Rosiepuff learned during her years of teaching, is that a lot of parents don’t deserve to have children.

So when she finds out that her best friend from a few years ago decides to leave her two innocent children behind to go explore the world with her husband, which mind you to her had always been a self-centered prick, she is understandably furious and confused.

Like, she knew Goldie could be a bit of a klutz when it comes to her life decisions, but she never expected her to full on leave her sons at her doorstep without as much as a personal goodbye. It was as if she already expected her to agree to this little arrangement.

No, something fishy was definitely going on.

She wanted to get more information out of the kid, to find out if the reason was really just that on the surface.

But she sees the way Jonathan looks at his little brother. The way his eyes are faded as he coos the infant with a fragile voice.

That was not how a 16 year old should look like. Those were the eyes of an innocent child that was caught in the crossfire of whatever sh*t their parents did, it was edging on the verge of trauma that it shook her to the core.

So she decides she would wait. She would wait for Jonathan to trust her enough, no matter how long it takes. For now, these boys needed a place to stay, and it looked like she was their only option.

John Dory was in the spare room Ms. Rosiepuff had provided for them, rocking the small trolling in his arms to sleep as he ponders what he had just done.

He had lied.

He had told her a big fat lie.

A self-made sob story.

And it actually worked.

He feels like he’s gonna be sick.

“Oh? Huh. I guess those drugs aren’t as faultless as they say they are.”

John Dory remembers being in shock that his dad already knew that those drugs would fail, albeit a very miniscule chance. He wanted to hide the egg from his Father, but all it took was a sniff of him for him to end up being hit to the ground.

“Listen kid, here’s what we’re gonna do, you’re going to abort that thing and we can move on with our lives.”

John Dory remembers begging his Father to not kill his baby, as much as he knew it was an accident, he couldn’t bring himself to end a life, moreso one that hasn’t even started, one that was made by him.

“Please Dad…I-I’ll do anything, anything!”

John Dory remembers the sad*stic smile his Dad wore when he said that.

“Anything? Very well then.”

He gave John Dory an ultimatum: Find another place to raise the egg, and he’ll let it live. He’ll let John Dory do whatever he wants with it. Hell, he even agreed to not touch any other future ones Jonathan might have.

But that was just the first condition.

He wanted Jonathan to work more, to climb the club’s food chain.

The bigger cost was to turn his life into an even greater hell than it already was, and all John Dory could do was accept the deal.

He eventually snaps out of his thoughts by the sound of the baby cooing, while attempting to reach him with their tiny arms.

John Dory strokes the kid’s cheeks.

“Don’t worry my little baby, my sweet sweet baby. Starting now, I’ll make sure you’re safe. I wont ever let you get caught up in my life. I love you so so much.”

He whispers sweet lullabies, hoping to soothe the both of them to sleep.

Notes:

Thank You for Dragging yourself through that mess of a chapter.

I had to go through 3 variations of this specific period of the lore and use the one with least plotholes.

Also, I changed the work summary on the home page to reflect my direction for this story better, so I hope that matches up with the 800 word clusterf*ck you had just read.

Have a great day! ♥️

Chapter 8: Family Matters of the Royal Kind

Summary:

Poppy decides it was time for them to have "the talk"

Also, Viva is caught in the middle.

Notes:

A little chapter to segway into the next one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was now or never.

Poppy says to herself as she waits for her Dad to arrive in their now finished City Hall. Her goal for today was to corner her old man into explaining to her another secret she was left in the dark about.

Poppy thinks maybe corner is a bit too extreme.

As if on cue, the old troll had just arrived on the front door. Viva also tagged along with him as per Poppy’s request.

She figured having her around this conversation would be good backup prepared in case Dad tries to skirt his way out of this one.

Ok, maybe Branch is rubbing off a little on her.

“Hey sis, you said you needed something?” Viva asks as she walks her way inside.

“Yes Poppy, I believe you needed something from the both of us?” Peppy adds on.

Poppy turns around to face them, opening the folder in her hands. “I did.” Poppy says as she places the curious photo onto the table. “We need to talk about…this.” Viva is caught surprised by her serious demeanor, but Poppy knows she has to be straightforward about this.

Both of them take a closer look at the photo Poppy placed in front of them, Peppy’s widening while Viva looks confused.

“Dad…what’s ‘The Great Banishment?’” Viva asks the former king out of both concern and curiosity.

“I never thought I’d see this piece of history again…” The old troll says apprehensively. “Poppy, this was in the past, we shouldn’t-“

“Dad please, we can’t do this again!” Poppy snaps, covering her mouth fast then looking in the ground, shameful at raising her voice to her Father. “I’m sorry, I just…I just thought we were past the point of keeping anymore secrets between us.” She says while turning her head to her older sister.

“Poppy…” Viva says quietly, knowing well what Poppy means.

“Dad, I’m the queen now. And whether you want to or not, I need to know, whether it’s our history with other trolls, or a long lost family member, I have to know. I don’t care how bad it’s gonna be, I don’t need you to protect me from this anymore.”

“Poppy...” Peppy looks at her dumbfounded, but Poppy holds his hands firmly.

“Dad, if there’s one thing Branch taught me is that I have to stop looking at the world with just Rose-tinted glasses." She says with a blush. "So I promise you, whatever happened, I can take it, then take responsibility for any consequences finding out might give."

Both girls start watching as the old man starts to tear up at the sight of his youngest daughter. “I never thought I’d see the day my own daughter becomes wiser than me.” He remarks with a chuckle.

“Well I’ve got all of my great friends and family to thank for that.” She blushes and scratches the back of her head embarrassed.

“Yeah, that was an awesome little speech, way to bring it home little sis.” She says while playfully punching Poppy’s shoulder.

“So Dad, Maybe it’s about time for me to learn what happened during this photo?” She asks, expression determined.

Peppy brushes his fading mustache in thought before answering. “…No, I can’t.”

“What!” The two sisters shout in shocked unison.

“Let me rephrase that. No, I can’t here.” Poppy tilts her head in confusion at the troll’s statement.

“I have one last confession to make myself….I’m not actually well versed in this period of history myself.”

“What do you mean Dad?” Viva asks, crossing her arms.

“My Father, The King Thistle before me. He was the one who knows the most about the Great Banishment. He refused to tell me anything about it for the same reason I chose not to tell you about most of our family secrets. In terms of the great banishment, I only know what's on the surface, I think.” Peppy recalls thoughtfully before turning to face Viva with a curious look. “But I think we might have a way to piece things together, don’t we Viva?”

“Me?” Viva says, unable to follow his logic.

“Viva, think very carefully. Do you remember anything you may have heard accidentally from your grandfather before?”

Viva hums deep in thought, thinking really hard when suddenly, a flash or recognition appears on her face.

“Um Viva?” Poppy questions her sister.

“I think…I think I remember something. It’s blurry….like really really blurry. It’s from when I was incredibly little.”

A young Viva was going through the hall at night when she hears voices through a door at the end, the entrance to “grandpa’s big big room” as her younger self would call it.

As she closes in on the door, curiosity takes over her as she attempts to eavesdrop.

“What are you doing Viva!?” She jumps up from the loud whisper, as she turns around to see her Father standing behind her.

“O-oh Daddy, I’m sorry. I just wanted to know what grandpa is doing.”

Peppy sighs, “Oh sweetie, you know you shouldn’t just listen in on people without them knowing.”

The kid lowers her head in shame. “I’m sorry Daddy.”

Peppy picks her up, before slowly walking away from the door. But not before he hears a familiar female voice arguing with King Thistle.

“What do you…….him go!?...........You……………Bergens!”

“Please….people…….anotide……chaos.”

Peppy stops for a moment, that voice, it couldn’t be-

“Daddy, why are they talking about Bergens?” His daughter asks quietly, enough to snap him out of his thoughts.

“Oh! Sorry dear, I don’t know. In fact we shouldn’t be staying here any longer.” He says as they quickly make their way back upstairs. He’s learned through the years that when it comes to his Father, it was none of his business.

“I remember…we overheard grandpa arguing with someone, and I think it involved bergens.” Their Father nods, while Poppy just stares.

Poppy is the next to speak. “Dad, you don’t mean-“

“Yes honey, if we want to find better answers, we’re gonna need some help from your friends. I also need to confirm something first.” Peppy replies firmly.

Poppy’s mouth hangs agape, before going stern and determined.

“All right, I guess it’s time for us to pay Bridget and Gristle a visit then.”

Notes:

I was debating whether I want the actual info dump to be included this chapter, but decided this chapter was good enough to stand on its own.

Anyways, Thank You for reading as always! ♥️

Also, I updated the tags hehe.

Chapter 9: All that Glitters is not Troll

Summary:

Some truths come to light.

An agreement is made

He still thinks it wasn't enough

Notes:

A bit of a long one. So expect I missed some grammatical errors.

Also, here we go again with the damn troll puns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The caterbus ride to Bergentown was filled with silence, however it wasn’t the awkward kind of silence. No, it was the type of silence that means everyone is mentally preparing themselves, the calm before the storm as they say.

All three of the royal family members sit separate from each other, tending to their own mental muses. Poppy sees their Dad deep in thought, while Viva is fiddling with the window sill.

Their vehicle arrives in town square, slowly making its way up to the royal castle. Poppy doesn’t miss the way Viva tenses up for a brief moment, taking in her unfamiliar surroundings. She knows it was her first time actually getting inside Bergen territory.

“You okay Viva? You know you didn’t need to come with us.” Poppy asks out of concern as she makes her way to her seat.

“Hmm, oh! I’m fine…I’m fine, just my first time here you know.” She answers nervously before sighing.

“Look Poppy, this is just a little funk ok, I’ve already accepted that the Bergens are our friends now. And besides, I wanna be here with you and Dad for….whatever drama is about to happen you know?” She says with a confident smile.

Poppy nods. “All right, if you say so.”

The caterbus arrives near the castle gates. The guards eye the creature with a skeptical look, but change faces when Queen Poppy comes out. It doesn’t take long for Poppy to converse with the guards, asking if their king and queen was home. Luckily for them they were, and they wasted no time being guided through the main hall.

Once they reach the main hall, they spot the two recent newlyweds sitting idly, doing their own devices. King Gristle Jr. is seen writing something, while Queen Bridget is tending to her nails.

The female Bergen is the first to notice the presence of the three trolls. Popping up excitedly to greet them, with her husband following suit.

“Poppy! Viva! How are you doing popstar sisters!?” She says as she picks the trolls up to give them a hug.

“I’m fine girlfriend! You look as sparkling as ever, by the way!” Poppy says smugly.”

“Why thank you! I try my best!” Bridget replies with a wave.

Gristle smiles as he walks over to them, but his eyes widen as he notices the old troll still on the ground. “King Peppy?” He asks as he picks him up.

“Greetings King Gristle.” Peppy greets with a smile, but it only makes the boy nervous.

“By the way, what are you guys doing here? Got any new plans you want to share?” Bridget asks.

“No, No actually. We’re here because we need help for a little research of ours, if you catch our drift?”

Bridget and Gristle raise an eyebrow, slightly confused. “What now?” They both ask in unison.

King Peppy coughs to get their attention. He fiddles with his mustache before speaking “Allow me to elaborate. I asked Poppy to bring me here because we need more information about…certain topics that might have something to do with the bergens.

Gristle tenses up, “And what would that be sir?”

“I’d like to take a look at your archives to see if there are any regarding troll experiments in the past.” Peppy says with a straight face.

Everyone else is caught by surprise, even Poppy and Viva are dumbfounded by their Father’s request.

“Dad, that’s-“ Viva tries to say but is cut off by Gristle.

“-Are you sure about that sir?” Gristle says, his gaze avoiding the trolls.

“Grissy, you know something about this?” Bridget questions him, holding his free hand.

“…Yes, unfortunately.” He replies quietly.

Poppy’s face becomes serious as she hops next to her Dad. “Please Gristle, show us.”

The Bergen king nods as they begin exiting the throne room. Walking through the twists and turns of the hall, Gristle stops when they reach a lower level of the castle. Going inside a large door, they enter into what seemed to be small archive shelves of books.

“Here we are. This room contains all of the research done on trolls back in those days. Poppy should also be familiar with chef’s contributions to this collection.” Gristle says cringing.

From the shelves Poppy recognizes the familiar cookbook she and her friends saw back when they were captured by chef. She looks over to Viva who looks obviously repulsed by what she’s seeing.

The older sister snaps out of her stupor then looks at Poppy. She reassures her with a smile. “I’ll be alright little sis.”

“Grissy, why didn’t you tell me about this room earlier?” Bridget asks innocently.

“Because I didn’t think I would ever need to bring it up after we became friends with the trolls babe.” He replies guiltily.

“Our feelings towards the past of our kinds should come later. Right now, please guide me through these books.” King Peppy says as they begin their search. Poppy and Viva observe from the sidelines as King Gristle shows Peppy the various archives of troll related research topics, which range from nutrition studies, anatomy studies, behavioral research, and everything in between.

It takes a few minutes until King Peppy looks like he’s struck gold.

“Bingo” he says quietly. Instructing Gristle to put him and the book down next to Poppy and Viva.

“Girls I think…I think this might be what we’re looking for.” Peppy says as they stare at the cover of the book.

Troll Reproduction and Population Development Vol. II: A Study into the Development of Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll

“Trollanotide?…yeah, I think that’s what I heard grandpa was arguing about back then…” Viva says, recalling once again that night she and her Father accidentally eavesdropped.

“I have a feeling whatever’s in here is the reason the Great Banishment happened.” King Peppy says, looking at his daughters. “There’s no going back from this, we’re about to take a look into one of the darkest parts of history, are you certain you still want to find out?”

Both Poppy and Viva nod decisively. They were ready.

King Peppy opens the book in front of them. Bridget and Gristle also stood behind them, wanting to see its contents. They go through the pages thoroughly, keeping tabs on what they believe to be the most significant entries.

Log No. 112442-A

Log Date: Jamuary 12, B442

This is the first of many documentations regarding the analysis of the Troll reproductive process, as well as the development of techniques for future population control.

In order to increase study quality, I was granted permission from the king to obtain one troll of scholar level intellect as my assistant, in exchange for Trollstice immunity. This was to be done during the collection of initial test subjects.

Log No. 215442-C

Log Date: Pepruary 15, B442

After much consideration, I have chosen a troll based on their willingness to cooperate, which shall be referred to as Dr. Creed Riverbank for subsequent logs.

(The Photo below shows a mugshot of a young adult aged purple troll with teal hair)

Studies expected to begin within the next few days.

Log No. 220442-B

Log Date: Pepruary 20, B442

Initial notes have proven very helpful with Dr. Riverbank’s cooperation. We were able to re-establish known information about the reproduction of trolls.

Most trolls are able to produce asexually, with a single parent capable of developing offspring in the form of eggs. What’s even more fascinating is that unlike most species, trolls are able to conceive offspring regardless of gender.

The main reason for this is up in the air, however I have reason to believe it might be influenced by the mental state of the troll. The goal for this stage of testing was to find a correlation between the emotional quotient of trolls with their ability to produce eggs.

Log No. 225442-D

Log Date: Pepruary 25, B442

After careful testing of trolls in different chemically induced stimulations, it was concluded that the emotion most effective at encouraging birth would be the classic Joy.

Log No. 301442-A

Log Date: Marsh 1, B442

Dr. Riverbank has given insight into another approach on trolls giving birth, as he hypothesizes that trolls should be able to produce eggs sexually due to the presence of the necessary organs in their biology.

Log No. 312442-B

Log Date: Marsh 12, B442

Latest tests have not been successful. Despite running test subjects through simulations of sexual intercourse, no eggs were produced.

I have concluded that our initial assumption of trolls needing an emotional quotient has proven to be needed as well for sexual reproduction.

Further studies into this phenomenon could potentially lead to achieving total population control in the future.

Log No. 401442-E

Log Date: Shakepril 1, B442

After some rigorous experimentation, we have created a potential catalyst for our previous hypothesis: Trollanotide.

These pills are formulated to increase troll libido, specifically made for the one with the role of penetrator.

Testing has shown fairly positive results, with the drug inducing the desire for dominance and sexual gratification. The use of the drug has done a substantial job I providing the necessary emotions to create an egg.

Will keep an observation for long term side effects

Log No. 410442-D

Log Date: Shakepril 10, B442

Noticeable side effects have been observed from continuous usage of test subjects. Mainly the presence of increased aggression, dependency, and eventually unrestrained ferocity. Current test subjects have been sent to disposal.

Log No. 427442-B

Log Date: Shakepril 27, B442

In response to the negative effects of Trollanotide, we have formulated a complementary drug in the form of Levonorgestroll.

This bloodstream administered serum is designed to make it easier for the receiving troll to be able to keep up with their Trollanotide induced partner.

Benefits include muscle relaxation and durability boost, increased libido, and increased desire for submission.

Simultaneous testing for Levonorgestroll shall be observed immediately.

Log No. 502442-F

Log Date: Mayple 2, B442

Testing for Levonorgestroll has ended in failure.

Instead of aiding in sexual reproduction, the drug has shown obvious results of the opposite spectrum, with the recipient incapable of producing eggs even with a Trollanotide induced partner.

In addition, long term negative effects such as paranoia, irritation, and hallucinatory episodes, could be observed from the users.

In spite of this turnout, I hypothesize that the effects may exhibit different results if they were to be used by differing age groups. I hope to be able to test this hypothesis soon, once this year’s scheduled Trollstice has ended.

Log No. 515442-B

Log Date: Mayple 15, B442

Dr. Creed Riverbank has escaped captivity, taking substantial notes of our research. King Gristle has ordered an extensive tree manhunt to be added to regular Trollstice procedures.

Log No. 520442-B

Log Date: Mayple 20, B442

Dr. Creed Riverbank has been found dead, with evidence of our research notes being burned to ashes. We have reason to believe he was responsible for this before deciding to resort to suicide.

The King has ordered the complete discontinuation of my research, fearing what would’ve happened if Dr. Riverbank shared the knowledge of Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll to their populous

The entries seem to have ended there, Poppy closing the book slowly as she takes in everything that they just read.

Her face goes pale at the thought, the Bergens weren’t just satisfied with eating them, they wanted to experiment to see how they could create a staple and controllable supply of them, as if they saw them as livestock or cattle.

And they did that by trying to mess with the natural ways of troll reproduction. Eggs were meant to be special to them, a symbol of a deep connection between parent and child. To try to force a troll to create one…it was inhumane in every sense of the word.

Not only that, but they even got the help of a troll for this.

Poppy doesn’t want to place any blame on that Dr. Riverbank without any context to back it up. Whether it was betrayal driven by desperation or coercion she will never know for sure, but the way it hits too close to home makes her angry nonetheless.

She looks over to the others, who seem to be taking it just as badly as her. Viva is clutching her hand so tightly, as if the pain will help keep her grounded. Her Father on the other hand is still staring at the closed book, seeming to be hurt, angry, and guilty all at once.

“So this is what my Father had to deal with. If it got to the point that trolls had to be banished. Someone must have discovered the existence of those drugs and….” He couldn’t finish the sentence he just spat out as if it was a fact.

“I’m sorry! I’m very very Sorry!”

The troll family snaps out of their thoughts to turn to the source of the voice. Their eyes widen to see Gristle kneeling down below them, with Bridget lowering herself to comfort him.

“I didn’t know they did all of that. I promise I didn’t! None of you trolls ever deserved that…so please…as the king of the bergens…I beg for your forgiveness…” Gristle says, tears and snot covering his face as he sobs.

Poppy’s heart feels for Gristle, as much as she hates everything their kind has done, she knows he’s just like her. He was someone that had to step up and shoulder the sins of the older generation, whether they liked it or not.

So she did what she did best. She jumps from the table to land in front of King Gristle, looking up at him.

“Poppy?” Bridget asks curiously.

“A king shouldn’t be sulking like that you know.” Poppy says with a bittersweet smile, as she picks up the crown that had fallen during the King’s spiel. “A king should stand proud.”

Gristle sniffles, wiping his tears as he takes the item back from Poppy. “You…aren’t mad?”

“Of course we’re mad child.” Peppy says as he and Viva slowly lower themselves to the floor. “But you had nothing to do with that now did you?”

“I-I guess not…” Gristle whispers with a pout.

“This goes to both of you children, King and Queen of the Bergens. You have been given the opportunity to make up for the past mistakes of your ancestors. The fact that we’re here conversing right now and not in conflict already says a lot how much trust you’ve managed to sow between our people in such a short amount of time.”

“Yeah, like it was only yesterday I was totally afraid of the Bergens, but after that whole Mount Rageous Fiasco were totally best friends now! So I’m sure you’re doing an awesome job at being king.” Viva says happily.

“Well, when you put it like that, I am pretty great huh?” Gristle says as he huffs his chest smugly despite his face still showing slight remorse.

Bridget chuckles as she pats his back. “That you are Grissy.”

Poppy happily extends a hand out to the king. “So what do you say King Gristle, shall we move on from the past and navigate this era of peace together?”

Gristle smiles, give her a gentle handshake. “I’d like that Queen Poppy.”

As Poppy shakes his hands, she rethinks everything they found out today, and how they will never truly know the extent of these events that happened too far back in time.

How was Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll used to cause the great banishment? Who was responsible? Why did her grandfather feel the need to banish out of all the possible punishments?

She thinks back on those trolls that were part of the experiments, as well as the ones that were involved with whatever those drugs did to their society.

Whoever they were, cause or victim, she just hopes all of them were able to find peace and closure after 41 years.

Peppy smiles happily as he watches Poppy and Viva continue to casually talk with the two Bergens, a small feeling of pride swelling within him.

He doesn’t want to ruin the moment for them by saying that he feels something is missing.

Something was eating at his subconscious telling him that he was missing a key detail, one that will contextualize what they had learned better. One that no matter how he tries to dig deep into the trenches of his mindscape, he’s just a inch away from reaching it.

He feels his head start to throb. He doesn’t realize his own legs have started give out as he slowly loses consciousness, with the sound of Poppy and Viva calling out to him slowly fading away.

Notes:

Thank You for reading this chapter! It took a bit more effort than usual since it's a lore bomb chapter.

Have a nice day! ♥️

Chapter 10: Clay

Summary:

Branch just wanted to spend time at the library with his brother, unfortunately fate said no.

Notes:

Finally after what feels like forever, we're finally taking on the next bro.

On a side note, this chapter ended up being longer than I expected.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Branch was glad his job for Poppy was over, not that he hated what the Pop Queen asked him to do. He was just glad he didn’t need to interact with so many trolls anymore. As much as he was no longer a recluse, he still preferred a slightly introverted lifestyle.

Having free time again also means he could hang out with his brothers, case and point: attending Clay’s sad book club.

If he was being honest, he wasn’t that much of a reading guy himself, aside from the occasional survival manuals he used to hoard during his more secluded days, but when Clay listed him about thirty different mental and educational benefits of engaging in books and novels, Branch had to say yes to the guy before he went insane.

He also thought it would be good to keep him company for today, since Viva was away with Poppy for the day, something about urgent matters he’d heard.

So here he was arriving just outside the library, going up the stairs when he sees a small figure walking away briskly from a distance.

“John Dory?” He says as he recognizes the familiar silhouette turned against him. He flinches when the front doors open to reveal a distraught Clay.

“Branch?” He says with wide eyes.

“Uh hey…” Branch says with an awkward wave. “Thought I’d take up your offer on that book club meeting today.”

“Oh, I see…” Clay diverts his gaze to the side, his focus clearly aimed at something else. “Listen Branch, I appreciate it, but I gotta ask first, did you see John Dory exit just now?”

Branch raises an eyebrow “Well, yeah. I saw him while I was walking here, though he was already a little too far for me to try getting his attention.” Branch notices the way Clay’s ears droop as he fiddles with his fingers.

“Did something happen between the two of you?” Branch asks concerned.

Clay hisses in response, “Well…let’s just say we maaaay have had a little incident,” the green haired troll says as he invites Branch inside.

Branch is impressed by the level of neatness the library has. The tables and chairs were setup intuitively, maximizing the floor space while leaving enough wiggle room to navigate for an emergency exit. The bookshelves were labeled properly, and it looked like not one book was out of place. He had to hand it to his brother, it was a really well organized place. At the side there was also a island counter that he guesses is used by Clay, with some writing materials, a small computer, and a coffee machine.

He sits down on one of the tables as Clay pours him a hot cup. “Here, it’s fresh.” Clay says as he hands it over to his brother.

“Thanks.” He blows on the drink gently before taking a sip, savoring the sweet and bitter blend. “So, you’re gonna tell me what just happened with you guys?”

Clay grimaces. “Well, funny story actually hehe…”

Clay didn’t expect out of all the brothers to actually attend his sad book club, it would actually be John Dory.

He seemed skeptical at first, but seeing the green haired troll arrive incredibly early put a small smile on his face, though he tried his best not to show it.

“Hey there Bro!” John says as he reaches out for a hug. He lets go after few seconds, stretching his arms and back. “Still not used to how tall you’ve gotten.”

“Well that’s what happens when we don’t see each other for twenty years” Clay says sarcastically.

“Hehe, riiight” John Dory says awkwardly while scratching the back of his head. “Well anyways, I’m here and ready to get this reading session started!”

Clay rolls his eyes in amusem*nt. “Bruh, in case you haven’t noticed, you’re a little early….too early. Book club doesn’t start in a few more hours” John stands dumbfounded, Clay just snorts. “How about I set you up with some coffee first.”

“That works too!” John Dory says enthusiastically, Clay swears he could almost see his brother’s grinning face look like a perfect square.

They help themselves to the hot drink courtesy of Clay’s coffee machine. Keeping the pot on the table in case they wanted more. As John Dory’s taking a sip, Clay slides a stack of books in front of him nonchalantly, much to his confusion.

“I got Poppy and Viva to convince some Bergen friends to donate some of their novels, scaled to troll sized of course.” The green haired troll says smugly, quickly taking one of the books for himself. “I’ll choose one and you choose yours. Might as well get a head start while we’re already here. We usually have a discussion where we share what we just read after anyways.”

John Dory tilts his head as he examines the cover of the book he’s picked up.

“’9 ½ Weeks’…huh, doesn’t sound too bad,” John Dory says to himself as they start their early reading activity, just the two of them basking in the silent room.

It's about 45 minutes of reading when Clay decides he’s reached a good stopping point. He didn’t really get the hype with the book he just read, but he just chocks it up to Bergens having different tastes in storytelling. Looking at John Dory however, Clay can’t seem to read what’s going through his bro’s mind.

John Dory is staring at the book, but at the same time looks like he’s in his own little world. Clay’s first instinct is to get annoyed, he thinks John Dory isn’t actually reading.

“Yo, John, hey!” Clay snaps his fingers, causing John to flinch.

“O-Oh! Clay, what’s up little bro?” John Dory asks him nervously.

“Don’t ‘what’s up’ me, it’s been almost an hour and you barely looked like you were reading.” Clay says accusingly.

“No, no I was just…umm…I’m a slow reader haha!” John says, trying to sound funny, but Clay narrows his eyes even more.

“Suure you did, next you’re gonna ask me to do something more worth your time? Something more FUN?” Clay grunts out, venom starting to lace his voice.

John Dory’s mouth hangs agape, shocked by his brother’s change in tone, “Clay that’s not-“

“Look, Imma stop you right now John, you don’t need to try and pretend you’re into my hobbies ok, so I’d like to politely ask you to leave.” Clay says as he tries to pick up the book John Dory ‘read’.

Before he could walk away with it however, John Dory attempts to grab it with his hands.

“Wait, Clay I really wanna hang out with you, I really do! And I did read the book I swear!” John says as he tries to play tug of war with the taller troll.

Clay growls, “John, just…stop it!” Before they know it, the books was in the air, landing in collision with the coffee pot on the table. The drink spills, coating the book in black and brown.

“Dude! Look what you did! Now I’ll never be able to read that-“ Clay stops, seeing John Dory’s current state had him do a double take.

John was on the ground, staring at him with the same blank eyes he had looking at the book earlier. He was also caressing his cheek which was now slightly swollen. It was then he realized what had happened during their struggle. He accidentally slapped the book at John Dory’s face before he let it go.

He had hit John Dory.

He had hit his older brother.

“sh*t…Im-Im so sorry JD, it was an accident I swear!” Clay says, his ears drooping from the guilt.

“It’s fine, Clay.” John says apathetically as he quickly takes the initiative to clean the table’s mess up, along with disposing the book. Clay just watches in frozen silence as his brother breezes through the process, not knowing what so say or do.

Before he knows it John Dory was already done and was walking to the front door.

“I’ll see you later, and I’m sorry.”

Clay was concerned for John, he really was. Something about how his brother looked in those last few moments felt off. He needed to talk to him again, so he decided to go out the library, hoping he hasn’t gone far.

“And now we’re here.” Clay finishes as he’s looking down towards the table in shame. “I got so annoyed thinking that he wasn’t taking me seriously again that I got carried away.”

Branch thinks for a second, “you know, he might have been telling the truth when he said he was a slow reader.”

“Wha-?” Clay says in confusion.

“I just found out he’s actually 54 years old…yeah…reading problems.”

sh*t…that makes it even worse Branch! Not only did I hit my brother, I hit my brother who was middle aged, thinking he was lying!” He exclaims as he continues to ramble. “This is just as bad as when I tackled him with his injuries when he fought a guy that was mocking us because mom and dad divorced-“

“Wa-wa-wait back it up a second there! What do you mean divorced?” Branch asks Clay, eyes narrowing with curiosity.

“Well, you see…” Clay starts.

He remembers it vaguely, John Dory coming home late at night.

The others were already sleeping, but he really wanted to see his big bro before going to bed. So he sneaked out of his bedroom to surprise John Dory, he playfully tackles John Dory from behind, which causes him to yelp quietly in pain. He notices the yellow ten month old standing behind him before smiling and picking him up.

“Now what’s a little bug like you doing up so late huh? Shouldn’t you be sleeping like the others?” John Dory asks in a whisper.

“I wanfed to see my big bwoder Jon Dowey!” The trolling says with glee. When his eyes wander, he noticed weird black marks near his brothers arms and back. “Jon Dowey, why dus yor skin look veerd?” The kid asks innocently. Causing the older troll to become nervous, trying to think of an excuse.

John Dory sighs, “your big bro just got into a…fight at…work.”

“Why they want to fight my big bwo? Is it because we don’t hwave pawents?” The child says sadly.

“Wha-? No-no…yo-we have parents little bug, they’re just…um…divorced! I-I mean….ugh.” The young boy thinks he hears his brother say something to himself, but it’s too inaudible to hear.

“What’s divows?” The kid tilts his head in confusion.

“Look kid…I’m just…reaaally tired right now, and both of us need to sleep, so is it ok if we just forget about tonight? In return I promise I’ll make you and Spruce your favorite vanilla fruit shakes next weekend, how’s that sound?

“Yay!” The trolling happily accepts the offer, giggling as he’s carried back to their room.

Branch takes in his big brothers little story, the gears of his mind turning.

“I don’t think I can apologize to him right now dude.” Clay says, hugging Branch while he finishes sniffling.

Branch snaps out of his stupor to give his brother a reassuring pat on the back “Just give him time, maybe both of you just need some time to burn off what happened today. It was an accident, so I’m sure if you apologize tomorrow, he’ll forgive you no problem.”

“Ok..Ok” Clay says, pulling away. “You’re right, everything will be alright. Thanks little bro” He smiles at his younger brother.

“Hey, No prob…So I’m guessing no book club today huh?” Clay nods in agreement. Branch gives him an understanding nod in return. “That’s fine. I’m gonna see if I can give Floyd a visit today then.”

He waves goodbye as he walks out of the library, still thinking about the story Clay just told him. He knows it doesn’t match with what Bruce said about their parents.

He doesn’t want to believe Bruce or Clay was lying to him, and if that’s the case, he has one other option.

No, he wants to give John Dory the benefit of the doubt, so he decides he has one more brother to talk to before he makes a conclusion.

John Dory was staring at his mirror. He had gone home after…that.

He stares at the bruise on his cheek, gently tapping it to see if still stings. He hissed at the contact, deciding to apply some more ointment on it. He has a lot stocked up in Rhonda from back when…he doesn’t wanna talk about it.

You always look so cute banged up.

He sees in the mirror standing behind him, a shadow troll that bears bright yellow hair, grinning excitedly.

“What’s the matter Jonathan, a little bruise already too much now? You should’ve expected this from the kid, he seems to have my temper.”

The shadow slowly walks towards him, wrapping one of it’s arms around his waist, while the other grips his left wrist tightly.

He thinks back to the book he read, the things the characters did…it reminded him too much of him. Tears start to fall on his face as the shadow slowly traces his neck with its imaginary breath.

“Besides, you used to have fun whenever we did those things didn’t you?”

“….Shut up Kid.”

Notes:

I know some of ya'll already know what's coming next.

Anyways, Thanks for reading as always! 😘

Chapter 11: The Fun Boy

Summary:

Out of all the clients he'd ever encountered, he was probably the worst.

TW: Smut, Mild Bondage

Notes:

I am not ok folks, writing this chapter was an...experience to say the least 🫡

Still, I hope you like it ♥️

Songs Used:

- Toxic (Specifically the version that was used in that one S2 glee episode)

- We should all be used to me using songs that don't sound fitting to the character's voice now

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“John Dory, are you going out late again?” The little trolling says as he watches his older brother pack his things.

“Don’t worry Spruce, It’s only for tonight, got called in for a graveyard shift.” John Dory says as he pets the little troll’s hair. He notes how soft and healthy it feels, ignoring the stray thought in his mind of where the child got it from.

“Now I don’t want you to go past your bedtime ok? Otherwise both of us are gonna be in trouble with Aunt Rosiepuff,” he says with a chuckle.

“Ok…” Spruce replies, his ears drooping. “Promise you wont get hurt, ok big bro?” He asks with fidgeting fingers.

John Dory smiles reassuringly. “Don’t worry bug, I will.”

As the curtain rises, John Dory starts snapping his fingers, synchronizing it with the opening sequence of the music before starting to sing with a smooth deep voice.

Baby, can't you see

I'm calling

A guy like you should wear a warning

It's dangerous

I'm falling

He slowly walks to the front of the stage. Winking at the audience with a smug smile.

There's no escape

I can't wait

I need a hit

Baby, give me it

You're dangerous

I'm loving it

He starts turn up the tone of his voice as teasingly unbuttons his flannel shirt, to the interested murmuring of the audience.

Too high

Can't come down

Losin' my head

Spinnin' 'round and 'round

Do you feel me now?

With a hit of a drum, he quickly takes off his shirt, being careful not to snap his overall buckles. The crowd energizes with the music, sending whistles and cheers.

With the taste of your lips I'm on a ride

You're toxic I'm slippin' under

With the taste of the poison paradise

I'm addicted to you, don't you know that you're toxic?

And I love what you do, don't you know that you're toxic?

He dances masterfully, doing series of sways, spins, and hops, navigating the smooth stage with ease, in his custom shoes.

It's gettin' late

To give you up

I took a sip

From my devil's cup

Slowly, it's taking over me

He plays with the audience even more, sending them flirty taunts.

Too high

Can't come down

It´s in the air

It´s all around

Oh can you feel me now?

With a resounding shout, he grabs the mike stand and incorporates it into his moves.

Oh! With the taste of your lips I'm on a ride

You're toxic I'm slippin' under

With the taste of the poison paradise

I'm addicted to you, don't you know that you're toxic?

With the taste of your lips I'm on a ride

You're toxic I'm slippin' under

With the taste of the poison paradise

I'm addicted to you, don't you know that you're toxic?

And I love what you do, don't you know that you're toxic?

He does a final set of spins as he approaches the end lf the song.

Intoxicate me now

With your lovin' now

I think I´m ready now

Intoxicate me now

With your lovin' now

I think I´m ready now

Intoxicate me now

With your lovin' now

I think I´m ready

I think I´m ready now

As the music slows to a halt, he takes one last look at the audience, hoping he did a perfect job. He sighs in relief as the crowd is left in wild applause.

As he gets off backstage, Marlin is waiting at his usual spot, arms crossed leaning against the wall. The older troll smirks as he stands straight, walking over to John Dory.

“Perfect work as usual kid, I expect no less from our premier performer.” He says proudly as he gives John Dory a one armed hug, topped with a kiss to his forehead.

“Do you already have a booking lined up?” He asks blankly, trying to avoid eye contact with the troll. He doesn’t want to look at him, sometimes he even gets uncomfortable calling this man standing in front of him “Dad”.

Marlin just smiles amusingly. “Actually son…now that you’re already 18, I think it’s about time you try something a little more…advanced, so I got you a very special client for tonight.

Chills run down the green haired troll’s back as he turns to face his father. It’s never a good sign when he says something with that look.

Immediately a tall figure comes from behind him, gently grabbing him by the waist. John Dory jumps out in panic, before he looks behind to see a tall lean troll with short, frizzy, yellow hair, and glasses. The troll looks at him with a calm smile.

“Easy there young man. I think Marlin here means me.” He says nonchalantly.

Marlin snorts at the scene, turning his back on them before giving a dismissive wave. “Well, I’ll leave you to it. Don’t go too hard on him, it’s his first time using the red room.”

Red room? John Dory voices out in his thoughts.

The troll latched onto him chuckles at Marlin, before facing him once more. “Anyways, you can just call me ‘Kid’. I’ll make sure we have a real fun time.”

Muffled sounds could be heard around the bed as the yellow haired troll pounds into John Dory relentlessly, as he’s on all fours.

The younger troll could only do so much as his hands are held together by handcuffs, his wrists starting to turn red from the friction. He could only moan incoherently into the ball gag strapped in his mouth.

“f*ck, that’s it babe, so good for me. God, even with Levo you’re still so tight!” Kid says as he continues to f*ck him deep, his tongue hanging out from sheer pleasure.

John Dory ignores the words coming from the troll behind him, distracting himself by looking at this ‘red room’.

They were in a fairly wide space, a little bigger than the regular bedrooms he’s used to, with very noticeable differences.

The room itself is bathed in deep red lighting, the walls and bed have chains and handcuffs attached like some kind of medieval dungeon. Tables and shelves are littered with handcuffs, gags, and other random tools he has yet to be familiar with.

John Dory feels both him and the troll inside him twitch, signaling their org*sms. What he doesn’t expect however was for kid to give him a love bite on his neck. He tries his best not to hiss in response, as he gets bred by the taller man. It takes a moment before Kid lets go, leaving John Dory to plop on the bed.

“Phew! That was great. Now it’s time we talk about serious business.” The way his face changes with his mood is enough to send shivers down John’s back.

He watches as Kid slowly walks away from the bed. Once he fiddles with the objects stacked on a nearby shelf, John Dory’s blood runs cold as he sees the troll reveal a hidden camera.

“I’ve been keeping an eye on you for a while now, and I’ve always wanted to have you all to myself. Unfortunately good ol’ Marlin won’t allow that unless I pull out the mad bucks.”

He hands John Dory the camera. Opening it, John sees it filled with pictures of him both in and out of work, he even saw pictures of him with Spruce. He couldn’t believe it, the f*cker’s been stalking him for months now. At the end of the gallery, he sees a picture of their earlier session, finally understanding the other troll’s intentions.

“I’ve got a proposition you can’t refuse, whether you like it or not.” Kid says with a grin, climbing up the bed inching closer and closer to him. “You can become my personal toy. We’ll keep doing stuff here, but when I want, I can give you a call to go to my place, no one has to know of course. In return I’ll make sure those photos never see the light of day, they’ll just be little collectibles I keep for myself.”

He slowly traces his hand from John’s stomach up to his hair. “And as icing on the cake, obeying me means nothing bad is gonna happen with your brother, as well as our little…offspring here.”

John Dory’s eyes widen in panic. “Wa-wait, what?!” He asks frantically, already making a terrifying assumption.

Kid just chuckles sad*stically. “Oops, I forgot to mention, I miiiight have given you the wrong bottle of levonorgestrol. And by that I mean it didn’t really contain that.” He explains sarcastically, much to John’s horror.

His eyes become blurry as Kid fixes himself up to leave, not bothering on taking a shower. “For now, I’ll let you finish making your little egg. Once that thing hatches, then we can start. See you in a few months Jonathan.” He says excitedly before closing the door.

Once he was all alone, he clutches his head, gripping his hair tight, and cries the night away.

The next few months go by like a blur, he tricks Aunt Rosiepuff into thinking a random egg from their parents got delivered to the house. He tries his best to act surprised, saying nothing as the woman berates their irresponsible parents.

He thinks if she knew the truth, she’d probably react the same way to him.

It doesn’t take long for the yellow and turquoise egg to hatch into a trolling, but he barely has time to celebrate, as prepares himself for what was about to come.

For John Dory, the next eleven months were the closest thing to hell.

Kid was a kinky maniac, and that was just an understatement. Every time they were together, he would find someway to make their little sessions even more f*cked up.

Whether it was chaining him up to the walls, playing punishment games, slapping him, whipping him, co*ckblocking him, blindfolding him, using sex toys on him, he did it all. Kid also didn’t stop using the camera, always keeping evidence of his work on him like some kind of trophy.

He always tries his best to hide the evidence of his activities from other trolls, whether it was using makeup or baggy clothing.

As time went on, he got more and more used to the older troll’s sick fantasies. Despite all the bruises, hickeys, and scars he got, the only thing keeping him from completely breaking was the thoughts of Spruce and Clay being safe from harm.

He could endure anything this troll did to him, as long as it meant he gets his hands off his sons.

After almost a year in his clutches, Kid just…disappears. He stops getting calls from him, and he stops appearing in the club outright.

“Looking for the yellow guy?” He remembers Marlin asking him one night.

He remembers his Dad hitting him in anger “You idiot! Why didn’t you tell me the f*cker was using you for free!?”

He remembers Marlin giving him a reassuring hug, which in all honesty felt empty. “Don’t worry son, I already took care of him. He’ll never have to lay a finger on you ever again. As for his little collection? Let’s just say it’s already in ashes.”

Notes:

Another Brother Lore Done and Dusted! Next we'll be going back to flashback territory, and I'm excited because it's finally time to tackle some romance building.

As always thank you for reading ✨😘

Chapter 12: The Melon Bunch

Summary:

A reunion happens for the class of B441

Notes:

I've really been getting more of these long chapters lately, must be because I'm getting used to dragging the story out with unnecessary bs 😂🤡

Also, if DreamWorks doesn't want to use applause, I might as well do it myself

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Jonathan, do you know what next week is?”

“Hmm? Oh! I almost forgot. Too bad I won’t be able to come though...”

“Sure you would. Is it you’re brothers you’re worried about? Don’t worry I’ll take care of them.”

“But-“

“No buts mister, just go, I feel like seeing your old friends again is what you need right now.”

“Ok…”

Peppy wasn’t really sure he liked where he was in life, at the moment.

Sure he was poised to be the next king of the troll tree, but that didn’t really mean anything aside from inheriting the burden of dealing with every problem his Father has. It also annoyed him that he always had to be careful with the other trolls he hung around with.

Don’t get him wrong, it’s not that he didn’t trust the other troll citizens, he just felt like there was always a certain boundary that anyone he interacted with knew they had to stay inside of.

So when he got an invitation to attend their quote on quote “Most bombastilicious class reunion,” he wasn’t the most excited to be going.

Immediately upon the first few hours of the party he already gets the feeling of being out of place. His classmates were nice enough to exchange greetings with him, but most of them felt half-baked and brought about only because of obligation. He’s resigned himself to standing near the buffet corner, observing the other trolls gossiping and partying around with the music and colorful lights.

“What’s gotten prince charming all tensed up?” He sees a pink arm wrap around his shoulders in a friendly fashion.

“Oh, it’s nothing Vidalia…Just hanging around is all.” Peppy replies with a chuckle, but it comes out dryly, making Vidalia raise an eyebrow.

“You know, it wouldn’t kill you to drop the whole Prince persona in public. You’re always trying to be as uptight as your dad.” She says before drinking her cup of fruit soda.

Peppy just smiles awkwardly at her. The yellow haired troll and him had been really good friends ever since their school days, keeping in touch even through the years after.

Vidalia had always been the definition of happy, always living life in the present. Her positive and energetic nature making her a fun person to hang around with, albeit sometimes her inner tomboyish rebel getting him into hijinks that end with him being scolded by his father.

She was also really pretty, her bright pink skin complimenting her braided yellow hair. To top it all off, she had good people skills, and was one of the smartest kids in their class, which in hindsight was probably the reason his father continues to let him be close to her.

Despite these great qualities, Peppy never really saw her as more than his best friend. He was a bit more partial to fellow trolls of the male variety, not that he’d ever admit it to his dad. The old man raised him with the idea that a future king is required to have a queen, not another king, and that still irks him to this day.

“Do you think he’s coming?” Vidalia asks, her face torn between being hopeful and uncertain.

Peppy doesn’t want to expect, but he knows deep down he actually wants him to attend their reunion. He hopes to see his face again, to see how much he’s changed over the last few years.

And as if fate could read his thoughts, Vidalia, excitedly starts shaking his arm, squealing in delight.

“Oh my gosh, Peppy he actually came! Yoo-hoo John Dory over here!” Vidalia exclaims as she makes him raise his arm up with hers to wave for the troll at the entrance. He turns his head to the direction she’s facing them.

And by the troll gods, he didn’t want to look away.

There he was, standing just a few feet away from them.

He looked a little more mature than the last time he’d saw him, the troll’s face taking a more angular shape. His hair got the slightest bit longer, but still held that bright green hue he loved so much.

The troll notices them waving at him, and smiles upon recognizing them.

Even with those tired eyes, that smile was just as beautiful as he remembered.

Vidalia practically drags him just to get near to the guy faster. Stopping just a few inches shy from each other.

“John Dory! I’m so happy you could make it!” She says, giving John Dory a quick hug.

“O-ok maybe hold back on the hugs Vids, I still want to breathe you know.” John Dory says awkwardly as he attempts to wriggle out of he grasp. Fortunately for him, Vidalia finally lets him go. They both laugh for a few seconds before John Dory turns to King Peppy.

“Hey there Peps…uh…how’s the royal life been treating you?” He says awkwardly. “Hope you haven’t been staying hidden in your castle now.” He adds jokingly.

Peppy raises an eyebrow with a smirk. “That’s rich coming from the guy who just disappears from the face of the earth for years.” He immediately regrets his choice of words when John Dory’s ears start to droop.

“Sorry about that, I know I haven’t really been keeping contact…” He says as he shamefully plays with his fingers.

Peppy was about to reassure him when Vidalia starts patting John Dory in the back. “Hey hey, this isn’t the time for sad boy hours, Peppy and I understand if you’ve been extremely busy, don’t we P?”

John Dory looks at Peppy again, then receives a nod. “Of course, we’re still your friends John,” Peppy says with a smile.

“And besides, we have lots of time to make up for it here!” Vidalia exclaims as she grabs both trolls by the shoulder. “Yo DJ, fire up a Lady G! the Melon Bunch is here to slay!”

At her request, the DJ troll excitedly lays down one of their records. As the beat starts, she pulls Peppy and John Dory to the dance floor. The other trolls starts murmuring excitedly as they gather around the trio.

“Vidalia, what are you doing!?” John Dory whispers as he observes all the eyes on them.

“What does it look like? We’re gonna perform like we used to when we were kids!” Vidalia replies enthusiastically.

“Vidalia that was a years ago! I don’t really think we’re not as good at this as we used to.” Peppy says panicking.

“Oh shush, just follow my lead and have some fun.” She replies reassuringly as she takes the center.

Peppy just gulps as Vidalia strikes a pose before beginning to sing a familiar tune.

I stand here waiting for you to bang the gong

To crash the critic saying, "Is it right or is it wrong?"

If only fame had an IV, baby, could I bear

Being away from you? I found the vein, put it in here

Peppy resigns to following along, starting to adjust his body to the rhythm before Vidalia points to him. Whispering a “fine” to himself.

I've overheard your theory, "Nostalgia's for geeks"

I guess sir, if you say so, some of us just like to read

One second I'm a Koons, then suddenly the Koons is me

Pop culture was in art, now art's in pop culture, in me

“C’mon Dory, hype it up!” Vidalia says as they spin to the side and split apart to let John Dory slowly walk in.

I live for the applause, applause, applause

I live for the applause-plause, live for the applause-plause

Live for the way that you cheer and scream for me

The applause, applause, applause

Peppy’s eyes widen, feeling chills as John Dory sings. His voice being richer and more polished than he remembered.

He has no time to think about that though as Vidalia signals the both of them to do a coordinated routine, dancing and singing in harmony.

Give me that thing that I love (I'll turn the lights out)

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch (Make it real loud)

Give me that thing that I love (I'll turn the lights out)

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch

“Woah! When did you get so good at performing JD?!” Vidalia asks, both of them stunned at how effortless his dance coordination had become. He could even predict their own moves during the chorus, adjusting his next step for them.

“I-Uh…practiced hehe.” He awkwardly replies. “Anyways, Vidalia all you.”

He points to the DJ offering them a jump pad, which Vidalia happily drags the two trolls into. She continues to hum the bridge as it rises to the upper stage.

Woo... touch, touch

Woo... touch, touch

Now... woo-oh-oh-oh

Woo-oh-oh-oh

Peppy and John Dory sings the last hook together as they land.

I live for the applause, applause, applause

I live for the applause-plause, live for the applause-plause

Live for the way that you cheer and scream for me

The applause, applause, applause

The three of them make a group pose before a glitter and confetti explodes behind them, causing the audience to cheer even more.

Give me that thing that I love (I'll turn the lights out)

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch (Make it real loud)

Give me that thing that I love (I'll turn the lights out)

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E (Make it real loud)

A-P-P-L-A-U-S-E

Put your hands up, make 'em touch, touch

A-R-T-P-O-P

The loud sounds from the crowd continue to invade his ears, Peppy sees Vidalia continuing to sends kisses and waves to the other trolls, making him chuckle in amusem*nt. He wasn’t gonna lie that their little song and dance number felt nice.

It was a different story when he looked at John Dory though. He looked...awkward, his eyes unable to fully focus, ever so subtly looking back and forth.

It makes sense to Peppy, remembering even during their school days, John Dory was a bit of a loner. Unfortunately for him that never stopped Vidalia from attempting to be his friend.

He remembers fondly how the three of them ended up just sorta…latching on to each other, with Vidalia eventually naming them “The Melon Bunch.” She insists it’s because their hair colors reminded her of the parts of the melon: the green outer shell, the yellowish middle, and finally the pinkish inside, to which the two male trolls accept for her amusem*nt.

Eventually the hype dies down and the party returns to normal. A couple of hours later, he spots John Dory heading outside, much to his confusion.

“Should we see what that guy is up to?” Vidalia asks from behind, he just nods and they decide to leave the party hall.

They follow him in secret, climbing up a fairly secluded section of branches. Eventually, John Dory settles down on the topmost one, sitting down to get a good view of the moon.

“Nice view you found here.” Vidalia says with a smile, much to John’s shock.

“Ah! Wha-geez you guys almost gave me a heart attack!” John Dory exclaims as he turns around.

“Don’t be silly man, you’re only 18” She shrugs. Peppy just watches the banter between them amused.

“Ugh, I’d ask why you followed me here, but then I remember it’s you guys. Here, sit.” John Dory says, scooting over to the side. Vidalia ends up being sandwiched between the two boys as they stare at the night sky.

After a few minutes of comfortable silence. Peppy feels Vidalia’s arm as she wraps both him and John Dory in a hug.

“I miss you guys, she admits, closing her eyes.”

“…I..I miss you guys too…believe it or not hehe…” John Dory says, letting out a dry chuckle. “I’m sorry about not being around the last few years, things have been…stressful.” He says, ears drooping.

“What have you been doing these last few years John?” Peppy asks, curiosity eating him up.

“Yeah man, Peppy here has his little prince duties, I just got accepted as a royal scholar, but you just kinda…disappeared, we didn’t hear about you at all.” Vidalia says, concern etched in her face.

Both of them notice immediately the tears forming on John Dory’s eyes, he was sobbing. Peppy wanted to hold him, to tell him he’s willing to listen to his problems, to show him everything will be alright.

Vidalia wraps John Dory in a complete embrace before Peppy could make a move. So he instead puts a reassuring hand on his back.

It takes a while of just letting all of his emotions out, before John Dory finally explains his situation to them. They find out about how he’s now living with Ms. Rosiepuff. He tells them about his parents not being there for him, even leaving behind his brothers for him to take care off, and finally how he knows his Dad doesn’t love him anymore.

The two trolls just continue to listen to him ramble on, not wanting to add to their friend’s stress by asking him to explain more than he wanted to. Even Vidalia, the gossiper that she was, stayed quiet.

When it feels like John Dory has it all out of his system, the three of them decide to just bask in the moonlight.

“Thanks for listening guys…I think I’m feeling a little better now that I’ve finally talked to someone.” John Dory says with a weak smile.

“No sweat, it’s what friends are for.” Vidalia replies happily. “Just remember, starting now, we’ll be here for you. Just give us a call if ever something bad happens eh?”

“That is a nice thought….” John Dory says bittersweetly, looking towards the sky.

Peppy watches in awe as his green haired friend’s deep blue eyes shine as bright as the stars. Maybe someday he’d have the courage to tell John Dory how he truly feels. For now, he just accepts just being here with them, the two trolls that never saw him as “Prince Peppy”, but just “Peppy.”

Notes:

Thank You as Always for your continuous support 💅✨♥️

Fun Facts:
- When I was making the trio, I tried to give them a group name that gave the same silly vibe as "The Snack Pack"

- Fun to note for later; the yellow part being in the middle of the watermelon is the bridge between the green and Pink parts. I didnt even realize this symbolism until I compared the group name with what I have planned for these 3 sillies.

Chapter 13: Floyd

Summary:

Branch arrives at the hospital

Notes:

I hope this chapter wont seem too confusing, Because I just feel like its gonna be.

Also, the song used here is just one line from "Angel Baby" by Troye Sivan. I might actually use this again in a later chapter, so point of note.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He couldn’t breathe.

He felt like he was underwater.

He barely feels like he’s there, slipping in and out of consciousness ever so frequently.

He feels his body aching, from his head, to his neck, and to his stomach.

A lone figure stands on top of him. He couldn’t make out the details, but he thinks it looks like a troll.

“You really thought you could play hero?” The figure spits out with a laugh.

Who was this guy? He didn’t really know. Something about this person make him both sad and angry, but he doesn’t realize why.

Suddenly he no longer feels like he’s floating. Instead he’s standing behind a different figure.

Another troll, only this time he feels the opposite compared to the one he saw a moment ago, feeling at ease.

He doesn’t understand why, but all of a sudden he feels the need to get closer to the figure.

He walks, but the figure just stands there. He wants so desperately for the them to turn around and look at him.

Despite his stationary position, the figure seems to always be out of reach. No matter how hard he tries, he can’t seem to reach the troll.

He doesn’t give up though, he feels a strong desire to catch them, he inches closer ever so slightly, his arm a few inches shy from their back.

Tears start to fall from his eyes as the figure slowly turns around. They put up an arm which he desperately tries to grab.

He was almost there.

The figure slowly opens their mouth, whispering something.

“Peppy.”

“Peppy…”

“King Peppy!”

He had woken up.

Branch was always prepared, he firmly believed that.

He liked to think he had every scenario thought up in his mind, whenever he planned on facing a problem.

But honestly, he was at a lost on what he wanted out of what he was doing right now.

He was on his way to the hospital, he knows Floyd was there. He wanted to find out what Floyd knew about their parents.

Normally he wouldn’t really care about such trivial topics. He only grew up with his brothers after all, or at least until they left him, so any desire to learn about their mom or dad had basically been nonexistent for the last 24 years. Those feelings of curiosity had long been suppressed, it didn’t help that turning gray served to intensify that apathy.

But something about both Clay and Bruce telling completely different stories, doesn’t sit right with him. If Floyd were to tell him something difference once more…

A certain green haired brother, with a significantly large age gap to them would have some explaining to do.

He arrives at the hospital, the large pod surrounded by scenic nature. Entering the facility, he immediately makes his way to the counter, where he spots Bruce talking to the receptionist.

The receptionist signals his brother to notice his presence, making his eyes widen.

“Branch? Weren’t you supposed to be with Clay today?” Bruce asks in confusion.

Branch scratches his head awkwardly. “Funny you should ask…there was kinda an incident you know, just brothers fighting nothing new,” he says with a dry chuckle.

Bruce raises an eyebrow “Why do I feel inclined to believe it wasn’t you?” He asks, crossing his arms.

“…It was Clay and John.” Branch says in surrender. “Had a little argument, ended with Clay hurting him,” He explains quickly, but not quick enough for Bruce to not notice the details.

“Wait a minute, hurt as in physically?” his older brother demands, eyes narrowing.

“Yeah…gave John Dory a shiner probably.” He notices Bruce starting to get angry, following up before he assumes the worst. “But it was an accident! Clay already talked to me, and he was planning to apologize soon!” He says with frantic hands.

Bruce calms down, closing his eyes with an annoyed gruff. “Good. I swear that guy is a bit of a hothead sometimes. Anyways, I’m guessing he cancelled book club for the day, and you wanted to visit Floyd.” He speaks it as a fact, rather than a question.

“Yeah.” Branch says with an awkward smile. He didn’t want Bruce to notice he was here for another reason.

Now that he thinks about it, Bruce being here actually works in his favor.

“Well, what are we waiting for. I already asked what room he’s in. We should go see our bro.” Bruce says, his cheerful demeanor returned.

They find the room the receptionist told them, opening it reveals a ward with vibrant colored walls, a medium sized round table and shelf set near the entrance, and a small bed near the window side.

And in that bed was Floyd, his back faced towards them. He seemed to not notice their presence, engrossed in strumming his acoustic guitar. The two brothers could hear the troll happily singing a slow tune, as the sunlight rays illuminate his magenta hair.

You're my angel, angel baby

Angel, you're my angel baby

Baby, you're my angel, angel baby…

Bruce gives a cough to let Floyd know he wasn’t alone in the room. His ears perk up before turning around. A smile forming on his face when he sees his guests.

“Bruce! Branch!” He gets off the bed excitedly, waking towards them. Before he gets halfway, Bruce immediately sprints closer to give him a helping hand, which irks the younger troll.

“Bro, I can walk just fine.” Floyd says, rolling his eyes playfully as Bruce attempts to give him a helping hand.

“Sorry kid, overprotective father vibes” Bruce replies teasingly, to which Floyd just groans. Branch just chuckles at their interaction.

“Nice song by the way” Bruce says in praise.

“Thanks…just a little something I tried to create from memory, can’t for the life of me remember where though.” Floyd says with a chuckle as they make it to Branch.

“Hey Floyd. How’d you been doing?” Branch asks as they give each other a hug.

“I feel great actually! In fact, Doctor Moonbloom said I’ll be clear to go today!” Floyd says excitedly.

Branch’s mouth hangs agape, while Bruce just laughs. “Huh? Wait, how come I didn’t know about this?” Branch asks accusingly.

“Well, you said you were going to Clay today, so I figured we’d just surprise you when you got home.” Bruce explains.

“Oh yeah…Why are you here Branch?” Floyd asks curiously, crossing his arms nonchalantly.

Branch ends up telling Floyd and Bruce what had happened in better detail, as they settle down in the table. Floyd’s ears drop at the mention of John Dory accidentally getting hit by Clay, while Bruce becomes more curious about the aftermath.

“Wait, so he just left unceremoniously? Huh, doesn’t sound like John to just do that.”

“You guys all left back then unceremoniously just fine” Branch says jokingly, but immediately regrets it when both brothers look away in shame. “It’s fine guys, I wont joke about it if I hadn’t gotten over it geez.”

“Even so…” Floyd says defeated.

“Look, there’s actually another reason why I came here.” Branch says, trying to divert the conversation. He thinks it’s time he brought this up.

“Hm? And what would that be?” Bruce asks.

Branch turns his head to Floyd, looking at him in the eye. “Floyd, I know I already asked Bruce this, but what do you know about our parents?”

Floyd’s eyes widen, but then pulls back into an awkward look. He holds into his arm with the other. “What’s there to tell? Can’t really remember anything about people who are dead.”

Both Bruce and Branch look at each other, then back to Floyd.

“Floyd, excuse me but what did you just say?” Bruce asks, shocked with his bluntness.

Floyd’s ears droop “Hm? I was hoping you guys would actually know more than me. I’m actually just assuming here.”

Floyd remembers being a small trolling. One night he woke up because he needed to go the bathroom, but spots John Dory in his bed.

The young trolling gets closer, vaguely hearing the sounds of quiet sobs coming out of his older brother.

“I’m so sorry mom…it was my fault…if the bergen hadn’t heard then…” He barely hears being said as John Dory continues to clutch the photo.

“John Dory?” The kid asks.

The green haired troll’s ears perk up in surprise, causing him to accidentally drop the picture he was holding.

Floyd picks up the stained picture, looking at what he thinks is John Dory, standing at the center of two older looking trolls. Both trolls looked similar to his big brother, whether it be the boy troll’s facial features, or the girl troll’s skin and eye colors.

The trolling’s eyes widen with curiosity and wonder, while John Dory just starts to shift awkwardly.

“Big bro, is this a picture of mom and dad? Why were you crying?” The child asks innocently.

John Dory ponders for a bit, not sure what to tell the child, before deciding to take the picture gently.

“Yes…yes they are kid, and as for the crying…I’ll explain to you when you’re older, ok?”

He wanted to ask more, but the little kid feels like John Dory wouldn’t want that, so he chooses to stray the conversation.

“I need to go to the bathroom…” The kid says, holding his legs together for emphasis.

John Dory chuckles. “Ok ok bug, I get it. Let’s go before anything bad happens” He says as he carries Floyd in his arms.

“That’s about as best I can remember. Looking back, I never really asked John about that again. I guess just subconsciously assumed the worst as I got older.” Floyd says sadly.

“Damn it.” Branch says flatly.

“What?” Floyd looks up to his younger brother in confusion.

“First Bruce, then Clay, then now you Floyd. Don’t you think it’s odd that all of you remember something different?” Branch asks, looking at Bruce for confirmation.

“He’s right, from my memories, I believed mom and dad were just absent parents.” Bruce follows up.

Branch nods, before adding more. “And Clay even mentioned something about our parents being separated.”

“Huh..” Floyd says quietly.

All three of them continue to ponder on the information they have at the moment, and as if being hit by electricity, they come to another realization.

If Floyd turned out to be correct, and their supposed “parents” have been dead all along then that could potentially mean one thing.

Depending on when they died, there was a chance that-

No.

They didn’t want to entertain that idea.

They needed to confirm this with their eldest brother.

They didn’t want to believe that they might not be real siblings.

Poppy and Viva were glad when the doctor said that their Father might have only suffered from a stress induced headache.

It only took them a while of waiting before he woke up from his bedrest, seemingly acting as the same ol’ dad they knew and love.

“Daddy you almost gave us a heart attack there. We had to take you back to the village hospital, luckily Bridget and Gristle offered us a quick ride.” Viva says, relieved that he was cleared to go out of the hospital after a few hours.

“Well you know me, getting old is not easy.” Peppy just chuckles along as they reach the receptionist area.

“That’s why it’s best to drink all these brews and medicine the doctor recommended. She said it’s very good for your health.” Poppy adds.

She turns her eyes to the counter, and notices from afar a familiar troll already speaking with the nurse. She sprints ahead of her sister and father.

“Branch!” She says happily, making her way to him before giving him a hug.

“Hm, oh! Hey Poppy!” Branch says with a smile. Unfortunately Poppy can already tell it’s the type of smile that he makes when something was bothering him.

“Oh, I know that look. You’re thinking about something again aren’t you?” Poppy asks with a pout.

Branch sighs, “Sorry. Me and some of the bros talked about something, and it wasn’t really the most pleasant.”

Poppy frowns, concerned about her boyfriend. “Oh. I hope it wasn’t bad…”

Branch holds her hand reassuringly. “It’s fine, we still need to talk it out with Clay and John Dory tomorrow.”

As if on cue, the rest of their groups arrive.

“Woah! Hey Branch! Oh and we have Floyd and Bruce too!” Viva says excitedly.

“Oh, hi there! Didn’t expect to see you folks here.” Bruce answers as enthusiastically as he can.

“Well, Daddy got into a tiny tiny episode…well basically he fainted, but it’s fine! The doctor said it wasn’t anything cray cray! Just blood sugar levels, stress, typical old people problems you know” Viva explains with exaggerated hand movements.

“Thanks a lot honey…” Peppy says, unamused at the continued implication of his age. This causes a lot of them to just laugh, lightening up the mood.

“Well, Floyd here just got the clear to finally get out of the hospital. And he would’ve gotten out earlier too, if he didn’t decide to immediately perform after just starting to recover.” Branch says as he ruffles his older brother’s hair.

“Hey! You were the one who invited us onto the stage you know, how could I say no?” Floyd says in defense as they continue to roughhouse.

“Eh, small world amiright Dad?” Viva asks her father, but tilts her head in confusion as Peppy seems to be staring off again, and call her crazy but she thinks she might also hear very audible growling.

Before she could question herself, her Dad snaps out of it quickly. “Hm? Oh! Right. Right you are Viva!” he says with a chuckle. Viva just shrugs it off as her imagination.

“Well, it was nice seeing you guys here, but we’ve had quite the busy day, so we’ll have to leave now.” Poppy says.

“Right right, same here.” Branch replies. Both of them give each other a knowing look before their groups finally disperse.

Poppy doesn’t notice Peppy taking one last glance at the brothers, particularly at one, narrowing his eyes curiously, before sighing to return to his conversing daughters.

Notes:

Maybe you didn't expect me to go into another bro huh?

Well I kinda need to because the context of what happens next chapter is needed for another flashback scenario, so I had to get this out of the way now.

Thanks for reading as always! ♥️

Chapter 14: The Sensitive One

Summary:

John Dory thought he was someone special

Turns out he was just an idiot.

TW: Smut

Notes:

2nd to the last brorigin story let's go 💅✨

Songs Used
- When the party's over (Billie Eillish)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

John Dory always thanked the stars whenever it was “Slow Jam Night.” He’d always take a night of performing to less party-centric songs, over having to bust his entire body off with dances and stunts.

For tonight, it was just the music, the spotlight, and his mic. He holds it firmly, singing to a mellow piano.

Don't you know I'm no good for you?

I've learned to lose you, can't afford to

Tore my shirt to stop you bleedin'

But nothin' ever stops you leavin'

Don't you know too much already?

I'll only hurt you if you let me

Call me friend but keep me closer

And I'll call you when the party's over

He feels eyes on him. He straightens up his chest. Finally, leaning forward with the mic stand, he sends solemn expressions at the audience.

Quiet when I'm comin' home and I'm on my own

I could lie, say I like it like that, like it like that

I could lie, say I like it like that, like it like that

He holds the mic with one hand, the other swaying freely. He closes his eyes, letting the music take over.

But nothin' is better sometimes

Once we've both said our goodbyes

Let's just let it go

Let me let you go

Realizing he’s been at this job for almost 7 years now, he couldn’t help but feel a combination of sadness and bitterness.

Quiet when I'm comin' home and I'm on my own

The instrumental starts to slow down as he stares into their eyes once more, a silent call for help they will never hear through their cheers and applause.

I could lie, say I like it like that, like it like that

I could lie, say I like it like that, like it like that

As he takes a sip of water, a troll with magenta hair in a shaggy style walks up to him, giving him a calm smile.

“Hey, I-uh heard your performance, it was really good. I was wondering if you were…booked for tonight?” The troll asks.

John Dory raises an eyebrow, but slips into character nonetheless. “Why certainly not sir, I’d be happy to offer you my services tonight.” He says in a flirtatious tone.

Quiet moans fill the room as John Dory lies down on his back, continuing his make out session with the troll on top of him. He covers his eyes with one arm as his client makes his way around his neck, then to his chest, nibbling around him softly.

He's surprisingly…gentle. John Dory thinks to himself. Normally guys are all too eager to get a taste of him, leaving him covered in bruises or hickeys.

The magenta haired troll rises up, giving space between them to breathe. He looks at John Dory, an awkward look plastered on his face.

“So umm…what do you wanna do? Usually I prefer being in control , like with missionary or something, but if you want I could let you ride me. Just tell me what position you’re more comfortable with ok?” He asks as he reaches out for their bottles of levonorgestrol and trollanotide from the side table.

John Dory’s mouth hangs agape. Was he hearing this guy right? He narrows is eyes at the busy troll. Rising up from the bed. He leans at him slowly, catching him of guard.

“Wo-woah! Hey there…” The guy says nervously.

“Sir, I’m here to serve you.” John Dory says assertively. “Whatever you wanna do is all I need to know. You paid for me to be yours.”

The troll’s eyes widen before staring at him seriously. He gently removes John Dory’s hands from his shoulders. “I didn’t pay you for that dude, I paid to have a good time with you. And I can only have fun when both of us are comfortable with what we’re doing.”

John Dory didn’t know what to say, this guy was…weird. He wasn’t like all the other sleazebags he’d had to endure before. Even then, he shouldn’t trust this guy, he's just another client.

If that’s what how he wants to play the game. Then he’ll see how far he goes.

He goes down on the troll, hovering over him slightly, but not exactly pinning him down. The last thing he wanted was to get in trouble for being rough on a client.

Curiously enough, the guy doesn’t seem to mind, even chuckling as his cheeks start to blush.

“Oh geez, someone’s eager” the troll says amused.

John Dory breathes heavily, wanting to get this over with. “I…I want to ride you.”

“Ok…go for it…Let me just…” he replies as he gives John his levo bottle and syringe. They both take their respective drugs, the familiar haziness enveloping both of their heads.

John Dory wastes no time, positioning himself on top of the troll’s hardened member. He uses his hand to guide it to the right spot, then slowly but surely, he lowers himself.

He immediately feels the cold tip entering him, he was definitely leaking so much pre with how wet it felt, which was ideal. The guy was a little bit thicker than he’s used to.

He looks at the troll below him, already panting from the stimulation. “Holy sh*t, you feel so good…” being said in jagged breaths.

This only served to make John Dory want to start moving immediately. He rides the dude’s co*ck vigorously, keeping up a steady rhythm.

As John Dory continues pounding the dick into himself, he finally takes a good look at guy, he definitely looked a little younger than his usual bookings, he might even be around his age. He can see his rose colored eyes partially closed due to sheer ecstasy, and his open smile laced with undeniable pleasure.

John Dory hated to admit it, but he was kinda cute.

He feels both of them tremble ever so slightly, the signal of an approaching org*sm.

That’s when the troll does something John Dory didn’t expect. He gently cups John Dory’s cheek, staring at him with need, before slowly pulling their faces closer for a final kiss.

Somehow, someway, this kiss feels…different. It wasn’t like the ones they’ve had earlier. He didn’t feel like it came from a place of lust, it was warm and soft and-

-Stop that Jonathan, you know better. You’ve known better for years. He’s just another guy, just another f*ck, just another reminder of what you’re really doing. His thoughts halt him before he gets carried away.

“Nghh, I’m cumming! f*ck!” the troll below him says after pulling away from their kiss. He busts inside John Dory, while the latter c*ms all over the other’s chest and face.

John Dory’s eyes widen in panic, he knows a lot of his clients didn’t like getting his cum on them. “sh*t! I’m sorry sir, I can clean it up! I can li-“

“-No, no! It’s fine! It’s fine.” The troll laughs it off, waving his hands in front of him. “I can clean it up myself. Let’s take a shower ok.”

Huh? Was all John Dory could think at that moment.

They head to the shower unceremoniously, with the magenta haired troll offering to clean together, much to John Dory’s confusion. He even offered to help clean his back for crying out loud!

It doesn’t take long before they’re both clean. The guy removes the soiled sheets so they can lie on the bed once more.

John Dory doesn’t understand this guy. He really let him do what he wanted, then gave him actual aftercare, and now he stays instead of leaving right away.

“Dude, are you crying?” He asks, turning to John Dory’s side.

“Huh? Oh! Oh no sir…this is…” He honestly didn’t notice they were already streaming down his face.

The dude rolls his eyes “c’mere.” He says as he pulls John Dory into his arm. “By the way, I was serious about your singing earlier. Your voice was really beautiful,” This causes the green haired troll to blush.

John Dory was at a loss for words. Thinking about the night they’ve had, as he sinks into his cuddling embrace, John Dory feels something hasn’t felt in a long time.

He actually felt…safe.

“Also, stop calling me pronouns. My name’s Troye,” he says with a smile. “And no, I don’t do those stupid code names. Because I have a feeling you’re going to ask. Nice to meet you.” he chuckles.

John Dory hesitates before replying. “I’m…I’m John Dory.”

John Dory thought Troye was just gonna be a one-and-done kinda guy, he wasn’t expecting him to come back regularly.

Every time they did it, he would always ask for John Dory’s consent on what they did. It even got to the point where he’d agree to just do oral instead. He'd do all his sexual activities with care, making sure they both enjoy every second of it.

He always made sure to give him proper aftercare, and they’d have friendly conversations while just cuddling. John Dory doesn’t understand how this guy could nonchalantly discuss his life outside of this place, like accidents he got at work, gossip about his friends, and other random things he could think of at those moments.

It takes several meetings for John Dory to realize that he might be falling for Troye. He didn’t want to believe it at first, but the more time he spent with the guy, the more he got enamored by his cheerful and kind attitude.

So when he finds out that he got another accidental egg, he was more than willing to actually risk telling him.

He had a good idea on the restaurant Troye worked at, so he decides to visit during a cloudy Friday afternoon, hoping to catch him alone on his break.

When he spots a familiar shade of magenta hair going out of the doors, he’s more than eager to come out of his hiding spot. He gets confused however when Troye seems to hurriedly run inside the forest.

John Dory takes his time to look for him, navigating the woods before he hears muffled voices nearby. He sneaks a peek from bushes to find a decently hidden area in the back.

He doesn’t like what’s happening in it though.

It was Troye, and he was hungrily making out with another troll, touching her in multiple places. From her getup, he could tell she was most likely a waitress at the restaurant.

Stumbling back in surprise, he accidentally rustles some twigs and bushes, alerting the two trolls to stop their little activity. He could’ve sworn he heard the woman argue with him, before ultimately leaving Troye alone.

With an irritated gruff, Troye walks out of the thicket, only to then come across John Dory who had just dusted himself off.

“John Dory? What are you doing here?” He narrows his eyes. “Were you spying on us?”

John Dory panics “I-Im sorry, I didn’t mean to! I was just looking for you.”

“Why on earth would you be looking for me? We’re supposed to only see each other in the club.” He answers in an annoyed tone.

“We-well, I-I was hoping to tell you about this…” John Dory brings out the egg from his air, the green shell fading into magenta at the bottom.

Troye’s eyes widen, seemingly staring at the egg in disgust. “Dude, are you telling me that’s mine?”

John Dory only nods with a bittersweet look.

“…well sh*t. They told me there was a tiny chance this might happen. Best we think of a way to get rid of it huh.”

Wait…what did he just say?

“Alright, we could either abort it, or leave it somewhere inconspicuous-“

“-No.”

“Excuse me, what?” Troye asks, raising an eyebrow.

“I-I’m not killing this nor leaving this egg, Troye.”

“What do you mean you’re not, that thing shouldn’t have existed in the first place.” Troye snaps back, getting very displeased.

“This is a kid Troye! Our kid! How can you say that!?” John Dory retorts, tears threatening to form in his eyes.

“Yeah, a kid I don’t want! It’s what your drug was supposed to stop happening, hello!?”

“But..but I thought you would’ve been ok…you and me…” John manages to choke out.

“Oooh, I see how it is. I guess this was my mistake huh?” Troye says sarcastically, turning around and beginning to walk away.

“W-wait Troye!” John Dory then tries to stop him, but he’s met with an icy glare.

“I’m gonna say this once John Dory. I only played nice with you because you were the perfect guy I was looking for…for fun. I don’t do commitment, so nooow since it looks like you’ve gotten too attached for your own good, guess it’s time to cut our little contract off.”

John Dory just stares in shock, he couldn’t believe he was hearing this from him, from him of all people.

“I’m gonna find someone new to have fun with, someone who doesn’t try to stalk me outside closed doors, someone who isn’t afraid to get rid off any…collateral.” He says while he eyes the egg for emphasis.

“After all, you’re just another whor*. I can find a new one.” With that he storms off, leaving behind a devastated John Dory.

He puts the egg back in his hair, so that his now free arms could focus on holding himself together as his thoughts swirl.

I was a fool.

I thought he was going to be different.

I’m an idiot.

They all just want me for the same thing.

I’m just another whor*.

Just another whor*.

Another whor*.

I’m just…

John Dory doesn’t know when he starts running, but he doesn’t care.

He doesn’t care that rain had started to pour.

He doesn’t care that it makes it harder for him to see where he’s going.

All he knows that he just had his heart broken.

And it was all his fault.

Stupid Feelings

Stupid Troye

Stupid, Stupid, Stupid!

He trips on the ground, a surge of panic swelling as he tries to get the egg from his hair. He breathes a sigh of relief when he sees it wasn’t damaged from the fall.

He finds a nearby leaf to shelter on as the rain gets stronger, he was going to have to wait it out for their safety.

The only thing he could do right now was to hide the egg, then sit head and arms on his knees, with the sound of the downpour masking his sobs.

It doesn’t take more than a few minutes before he hears someone approaching him. He doesn’t look up, instead trying to shoo them away.

“Please, just leave me alone!” He manages to shout out.

“Now what kind of friend would I be if I let you wallow in the rain, John Dory.”

He looks up, his red puffy eyes looking at the familiar sounding figure, seeing the undeniable combination of orange and pink.

“…Peppy?"

Notes:

More like "The Insensitive One" amiright? ☠️

Chapter 15: The Risks of Following One's Heart

Summary:

For once in his life, Peppy decides to be selfish

Notes:

Oh boy....this chapter is....it's a chapter all right. 🤡

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Peppy liked to believe he had the best intentions in mind.

He felt like he always takes into consideration other’s well being, when making decisions. Whether it was out of genuine desire to be helpful to people, or a subconscious feeling of obligation, he tried his hardest to do what’s best for everyone as a Prince and as a fellow troll.

Today was no different. He was actually tasked by his Father to help out at the local children’s clinic, along with a familiar female troll.

“Peppy look! Check out this awesome scrapbook the kids made for us! Viva helped putting all of this glitter!”

Vidalia never ceases to amuse Peppy. The yellow haired troll never seems to run out of her bombastic energy, to the point where it becomes infectious to people who aren’t used to being with her a lot.

Vidalia.

One of his best friends.

One of the most recognized scholars from their generation.

Possessed qualities of a great leader.

The person he was secretly forced to be spouses with.

Peppy would never tell her how he much he despised their arranged marriage, he wouldn’t dare to break her heart for something she had no idea about.

No, Peppy knew person to blame was himself.

He was a coward, unable to stand up to his Father’s wishes for him to court her as an ideal queen. The entirety of the troll kingdom wouldn’t fully know until they’ve been officially crowned. Now that they had brought their daughter into the world, there was no going back.

He was willing to keep doing this, for their family and for the troll kingdom.

Or at least, that’s how his resolve was, before he found himself in his current predicament.

After their activities were done, they’d settle to have a nice lunch at a family diner nearby. He had asked Vidalia if she’d like to take a walk with him after. If he was being honest, he’d prefer to be by himself, but he’d asked his wife regardless out of courtesy.

Fortunately for him, Vidalia politely declines, opting to take their tired daughter home instead. He could swear he notices a glint of…something in her eyes, as she gives him an understanding smile, but he chooses to ignore it when she bids him farewell, with a kiss to the cheek.

A small trek through the woods was just what he needed, the prince thinks to himself. He finds the scent of nature quite stimulating, an easy distraction from his wandering thoughts.

It doesn’t take more than a few minutes till he decides he needed to go home, as he notices the sky dimming. Luckily for him he had the foresight to bring an umbrella, shielding him from the downpour that had begun rather quickly.

As he makes his way back through the thicket, he eyes something quite peculiar from a distance. It seemed to be a figure running frantically.

As he examines the figure deeper, his eyes narrowed to make out the silhouette of a troll. Not only that, he notices a very familiar shade of blue skin and deep green hair.

Wait a minute…that couldn’t be…The prince asks himself, ultimately deciding to stalk the figure.

He navigates through the leaves and branches, trying to keep up. Eventually he finds a dead end to their trail, so he figures they’d settle down somewhere nearby.

Concern somewhat fills Peppy, the rain was starting to really pick up. His search doesn’t go unrewarded as he finally discovers the one he’s been chasing, his suspicions being unfortunately correct.

It was definitely John Dory, sitting under a giant leaf, hands and head on his knees as he seemed to have been crying.

It hurts Peppy when he tries to approach the troll, only to be met with a pained yell.

“Please, just leave me alone!” John Dory manages to shout out without looking up at him.

Peppy treads on. “Now what kind of friend would I be if I let you wallow in the rain, John Dory” he replies.

John Dory’s ears perk up slightly, Peppy immediately seeing how red and puffy his eyes had become.

“…Peppy?” John Dory asks him weakly.

“Hello there John.” Peppy replies with a smile.

John Dory quickly grabs onto him in a tight embrace, slowly turning into a mess of sobs on his shoulders. Peppy doesn’t say anything at the moment, he knows this was John pouring out his emotions.

“It’s all right buddy, I got you. Just let it all out.” He says, gently patting his friend’s back.

Slowly but surely, John Dory regains his composure. Only having a couple of sniffles left before he lets go of Peppy’s shoulder. The rain had also made a definite stop, leaving the area humid and chilly.

“Thanks Peps…I really needed that…I think I’m alright now.” He says as he slowly tries to turn around.

Before he could though, the prince holds his arm firmly. “Oooh no. You are not leaving without explaining to me how on earth I end up finding you balling your eyes out in the middle of the rain like that.” Peppy says firmly, an eyebrow raising.

John Dory looks away in hesitation, but sighs in defeat knowing his friend will not budge. “…All right, we can talk,” he whispers tiredly.

Peppy nods before grabbing him gently. Lassoing his hair to the nearby branches. He finds them a nice open spot before sitting the both of them down.

“John, can you tell me what happened before I found you?” Peppy starts, looking over to the troll beside him with a concerned look. John Dory looks to side anxiously, clearly debating inside his head.

Peppy knew he needed to try to approach this warily. “Is it a problem at home with your brothers?” He asks, deep concern etched across his face.

“Oh-no! It’s…it’s not.” John Dory replies as he turns back to his friend defensively.

“…Is it your Dad? Is the asshole back?” Peppy says accusingly, his eyes narrowing from the anger he feels towards the man. From what John Dory had told them at the party, he only feels hatred for that troll.

John Dory’s eyes widen, “No! He’s…It’s not him either, I don’t even wanna talk about him right now…”

Peppy chuckles, “Understandable.” He puts a hand on top of John’s shoulder, hoping to give his friend some reassurance. “Then what is it John? Come on, we’ve already told you that you can talk to us right? Melon Bunch remember?”

John Dory looks down in deep thought, before finally speaking out. “Peppy…I really am unlovable aren’t I?”

Ok, that one caught Peppy off guard.

“What do you mean John? There’s plenty of things to love about you.” Peppy tries to say, but to his panic it only serves to make John Dory’s eyes even darker. “L-like your nice, and fun to hang around with, talented and-“

“Would you still say that if I told you I got my mom killed?” John cuts in. When Peppy doesn’t answer due to shock, the troll just chuckles grimly.

“It was around some months after we left school…It was trollstice…”

A female troll was running around the area, doing her best to avoid being seen by the bergens. Right beside her was her twelve year old son.

“Keep running Jonathan! There’s only a few minutes left before they’re done collecting!” The female troll says, as if trying to reassure her panicking son.

They reach an open clearing, where they decide to hide under some glittershrooms, both catching their breaths.

“Goldie! Goldie!” They both hear a familiar voice shouting, they look over the distance to see Marlin frantically searching for her.

The kid’s eyes widen. He raises his arms up desparately, calling out to his Father. His mother’s eyes widen as she’s too late to warn him about his volume.

“Jonathan, don’t-“

“Dad! Dad! We’re over here! Mom’s here too!”

Marlin looks over at their direction, only for his eyes to widen in horror. Jonathan is shocked by his change in expression, but realizes why when he turns around.

A bergen had noticed their hiding spot. Jonathan had made a rookie mistake.

Time seems to slow down as Marlin tries to make a beeline for them. John Dory is frozen in fear as the bergen’s hand attempts to grab him, only for Goldie to push him out of the way. Marlin arrives as she is grabbed, holding onto her arms in a last ditch effort to save her. John Dory snaps back tor reality, also grabbing onto her.

“Goldie! Don’t worry, I can still save you!” Marlin yells desperately.

“Marlin, please let go…both of you are gonna get taken with me if you don’t.” She says with a bittersweet smile while turning her head to John Dory. “Son, I’ll always love you, remember that.”

“Don’t you dare let go of her kid!” Jonathan’s Dad snaps at him.

He didn’t want to do it. But he knew he had to. With a heavy nod of approval from Goldie, Jonathan freed her arms, the force of the bergen too strong for Marlin to keep holding on alone.

Jonathan could only watch with empty eyes as his mom is taken from him, his ears being filled by the curses and yells of his dad.

“Dad never really wanted to have kids, he just did so because of mom.” John Dory says, his eyes starting to shine from the impending tears. “So not a day went by where he didn’t show me how much he resented my existence after she died. He always told me it was my fault, and I still agree to this day.”

“John Dory…but wait, if your mom died then, why did you tell us you live with your brothers?” Peppy asks sadly upon realizing the inconsistency of his story.

“It’s because…Peppy…They’re not my brothers…I lied…I lied to you, to Vidalia, to Aunt Rosiepuff…I’ve been lying for a long time.” He brings out the egg from his hair. Peppy’s eyes widen, realizing the true implication of what he just said along with that gesture.

“John Dory…you don’t mean…”

“I’ve…met some guys throughout the years, all of them I’d rather forget.” John Dory thinks very hard on what to say next, he didn’t want to tell Peppy the entire truth, he couldn’t, and he shouldn’t.

“Today, I thought that one of those guys was really the one….He was so nice and caring…I really thought…I really thought I finally found someone that was meant to be special…that he wasn’t like the others.” John Dory’s face was now streaming with tears coming out of his closed eyes. He squeezes the egg in his arms, finally letting himself burst.

“BUT I WAS STUPID! HE WAS JUST THE SAME AS ALL OF THEM! DAD WAS RIGHT! HOW CAN SOMEONE LOVE A TROLL LIKE ME! AN ACCIDENT, A FREAK, A STUPID GOOD FOR NOTHING-“

John Dory doesn’t get to finish his words, as Peppy pulled him and the egg to a crushing embrace. Peppy held onto him like his life depended on it.

“Stop, please…don’t…DON’T YOU EVER SAY YOU’RE ANY OF THOSE THINGS JOHN! Peppy said with a sob.

“You’re one of the kindest, funniest, most talented troll I’ve ever met…there’s a lot of things I admire about you that you’ve never even realized.”

“Peppy…” John Dory whispers.

“What happened with your mom, that wasn’t your fault, not in a million years! I don’t care what you say to defend your piece of sh*t of a dad, he didn’t deserve to treat you like that. Hell, even your mom probably doesn’t blame you, so why should he!?”

John Dory’s eyes widen, in awe with how far his friend was taking this.

“And as for the assholes you’ve met, they have no idea what they’re missing!” He manages to say with a grin despite his disheveled state. “Even without meeting your broth-kids, I could already tell you’re gonna be a good father to all of them, even this little one right here.” He says looking down at the egg.

John Dory looks to the egg, then back to Peppy, unable to hold back the nagging question in his mind. “Peppy…how…how can you be so sure about that?” John Dory asks, as if his entire life depends on his answer.

Peppy hesitates. He wants to tell him, he really wants to tell him how much he means to him, to hold him, to show him he was more than just a friend, but that would mean potentially opening a whole can of worms that could change their dynamic forever. It could end up being one of the biggest scandals in the troll kingdom if it ever goes out, it meant hurting one of his friends in exchange for the other, it could spell trouble for his daughter.

But seeing the desperate look on John Dory’s face, it was enough to shake his resolve down to it’s core.

For once in Peppy’s life, in spite of all the consequences, he was going to choose to be selfish.

“I…I like you John Dory. No, I’ve adored you…adored you for a long time now that it hurts that I never showed you before. You ask yourself if you’re lovable, I want to be the person to prove that you are.”

He pulls John Dory closer, shock plastered into the troll’s face. Peppy gives him a look of absolute admiration.

“You’re the most beautiful troll I’ve ever met, John.”

John Dory looks at him with a thoughtful look, as if really deciding on something.

“Peppy…I…I need to know…I’m sorry for what I’m about to do.” John Dory says before he slowly pulls their faces until ultimately, their lips meet.”

And by the troll Gods it was the best thing Peppy had ever felt. He thinks nothing would ever come close to the feeling of bliss he was experiencing in this moment. For John Dory it felt like a missing piece had finally clicked into place, like everything he’s been thinking about himself was proven wrong as he melts into the orange troll’s arms.

They almost fail to notice the egg slowly slipping from John Dory’s arms. Fortunately they pull away just in time to catch it.

They look at the egg, then each other, and they burst into laughter.

“Wow, that was…that was…wow.” John Dory says blushing. “That felt…extremely different from any other guy I’ve kissed before” he adds while placing the egg back in his hair.

“Hehe yeah…” Peppy replies awkwardly, scratching his head. “Hey John?”

“Yeah?”

“What do you think about being my boyfriend?”

“…I’d love that.” John Dory answers, with one of the most genuine smiles he’d ever made in recent memory.

Peppy tells John Dory that they’d have to keep themselves in the lowkey for now due to his prince status. Peppy cringes to himself with the other reason that he didn’t want to tell John Dory.

Surprisingly for him, John Dory agrees, stating he doesn’t want to tell Rosiepuff about the true nature of his relationship with his kids yet. Peppy reassures John Dory, who was feeling guilty about having to lie to his caretaker again.

They hold hands as they watch the sky, which had already reached the sunset, before ultimately needing to say goodbye to each other.

They keep their thoughts to themselves as they bid farewell. Both of them knew that things were about to get more complicated from now on, for completely differing reasons.

For now however, they tread on, knowing at least now they finally have each other.

Unbeknownst to them, a pair of bright eyes had been watching them, their dark hair blending in with the bushes.

Notes:

I regret nothing 👁️👄👁️

Fun Fact: Writing the last part of their conversation, I was listening to beastars "Wolf and Rabbit" on loop lol, felt like it fit the mood I wanted

Also thank you for your continuous support for this story ♥️

EDIT: SOMEBODY MADE FANART, I AM SO HAPPY THANK YOU

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 16: The Calm Before the Storm

Summary:

In which the Calm takes place in the past, while the storms will take place in both the past and the future (If you know what I mean).

Songs Used:
- Lucky (Jason Mraz and Colbie Caillat)

Notes:

I hope you all eat good with this fluff chapter.

Because you're gonna need it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next couple of months were surprisingly mundane, for the most part.

Peppy and John Dory started testing the waters of their newfound relationship, doing their best to keep themselves mostly discreet.

On John Dory’s side, he didn’t want word to come out that he’s dating the prince of the troll tree, fearing what might happen if the rest of the kingdom found out, or worse if he found out.

Peppy on the other hand, did his best to not let John Dory, nor Vidalia find out he was currently engaged in intimate relationships with the both of them, albeit one being less politically motivated than the other, fortunately both trolls were incredibly adept at playing it casually. It also helps to know that Vidalia was incredibly busy working under his Father, while John Dory was…well Peppy didn’t really know what John Dory did, he thinks he might need to ask later.

During the occasional days when all three did hang out, Vidalia did a great job to hide hints of their temporarily secret marriage, while John Dory was scarily good at acting like a normal acquaintance to Peppy.

To some degree, all three of them knew they were just one wrong step away from exposing their respective affairs, but the members of the melon bunch have long accepted that they’ll only cross that bridge when they get there.

And boy did Peppy wish that bridge would not end up burning to the ground.

“Here’s Spruce, he’s my eldest. He really likes to play with his hair a lot. “ John Dory says with a chuckle as he points at the photo of a trolling with glitter, coloring, and clips plastered all over their head.

Peppy laughs amusingly, “Oh dear that must be quite a pain to clean!”

“You don’t even know the half of it Peppy. One time I caught him using something from Aunt Rosiepuff’s cabinets, I literally had to run to the store to buy a replacement. Saved myself from being thrown out of the house that night.” John Dory recollects with a sheepish smile.

John Dory then moves on to a picture of an even younger looking troll, his running photo almost looking like he was leaving vague afterimages through his path. “This little bundle of energy is Clay, he’s a joy to have around…for the first 10 minutes that you can keep up with him anyways” John Dory snickers.

“I could only imagine” Peppy replies. He thinks the boy reminds him of Viva, but he won’t tell John Dory that. “By the way John, I never really brought it up, but you’ve been calling Ms. Rosiepuff your aunt for a while now huh.”

John Dory smiles fondly, leaning into Peppy’s shoulder. “Well yeah, hard not to do that, when she basically adopted us when we had nowhere to go. She was the only option we had, since she used to be close friends with mom and dad…”

“Then, why didn’t you just call for us? I know my Father probably wouldn’t be enthusiastic about the idea, but I could’ve figured something out.” Peppy asks sadly, ears drooping.

John Dory, holds his hand, intertwining their fingers. “I had to hide the fact that they were my sons remember?”

And also because it was Dad’s idea in the first place, his subconscious voice tells himself. John Dory shakes the thought away.

“Right right…Oh yeah! How’s your egg been doing? It has been a couple of months now.” Peppy asks curiously, looking over to his boyfriend.

“Well…I got Aunt Rosiepuff to not be conspicuous about it…Although I’m pretty sure she’s starting to be suspicious about how many brothers I keep getting.” John Dory plays it cool, but deep down he’s terrified of the woman reaching her limit. He doesn’t miss Peppy offering him a comforting gesture, rubbing circles along his hand soothingly.

He immediately snaps out of his stupor though, “but I’m getting off track here! You’re probably asking about the state of the actual egg, well good news, it’s close to hatching!”

The Prince’s eyes brighten up “that’s great news! What are you gonna name him though?”

John Dory scratches his head awkwardly, “Actually…I haven’t gotten to that part yet..hehe”

“Well that’s a shame…how about Floyd?”

“What? Why?” John Dory tilts his head in confusion.

“Cuz you know…the egg had some magenta tones in it…and there’s Pink Floyd…forget it, that was awful.” Peppy cringes to himself, not even sure why he used that as a reference.

To his surprise though, John Dory snickers. “You always were the least gifted of us when it came to jokes Peps.”

Peppy huffs in annoyance. “Well sorry for being the sheltered castle boy with below average social skills.” It only serves to make John Dory laugh even more.

Peppy looks away, trying to hide his blushing cheeks. God he’s so cute when he’s happy.

“All right, all right.” John Dory says as he calms down. “But you know…it does sound kinda nice. Maybe I will name him Floyd.”

“Really?” Peppy’s eyes sparkle. He immediately gives his partner a hug. “That’s awesome!” John Dory hums in delight as he returns the gesture.

They stay like that for a few minutes, cuddling with each other as they sit on the picnic blanket. They’ve been enjoying these secret meetups they’ve been having recently. For today they chose to hangout in a small area near a stream, the grass being surrounded by fragrant flowers.

For Peppy, they were a great way to unwind after doing his princely duties. For John Dory, they were good memories to hold onto to distract himself whenever he had to go back to that place.

After a few minutes, Peppy pulls away, much to John Dory’s confusion.

The troll brings out a small ukulele from his pack. After adjusting it slightly, he starts strumming. “Hey John Dory…I’ve been working on this for a while now, I hope you like it” Peppy says, closing his eyes as if he knows the music he’s playing by heart.

John Dory’s eyes widen, leaning closer to listen intently.

Do you hear me? I'm talking to you

Across the water across the deep blue ocean

Under the open sky, oh my, baby, I'm trying

Boy, I hear you in my dreams

I feel your whisper across the sea

I keep you with me in my heart

You make it easier when life gets hard

Lucky I'm in love with my best friend

Lucky to have been where I have been

Lucky to be coming home again

Ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh

John Dory is enamored, he’s never heard Peppy sing a song like this before, usually it was party pop songs they sang.

They don't know how long it takes

Waiting for a love like this

Every time we say goodbye

I wish we had one more kiss

I'll wait for you, I promise you, I will

I'm lucky I'm in love with my best friend

Lucky to have been where I have been

Lucky to be coming home again

Lucky we're in love in every way

Lucky to have stayed where we have stayed

Lucky to be coming home someday

John feels himself melting, who knew someone as serious and uptight as Peppy could sing so intimately, his voice so deep and soulful.

And so I'm sailing through the sea

To an island where we'll meet

You'll hear the music fill the air

I'll put a flower in your hair

Though the breezes, through the trees

Move so pretty you're all I see

As the world keeps spinning round

You hold me right here right now

Lucky I'm in love with my best friend

Lucky to have been where I have been

Lucky to be coming home again

I'm lucky we're in love in every way

Lucky to have stayed where we have stayed

Lucky to be coming home someday

Ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh

Ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh

Ooh-ooh-ooh

As Peppy finishes playing, they look at each other, both getting closer and closer, until they share a brief kiss. Peppy caressing John’s hair as they pull apart.

“I love you John Dory.”

“I love you too Peppy.”

Notes:

Thank You for your continuous support 🩷💛💚♥️🩶🤍

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 17: John Dory

Summary:

Questions are asked

Some truths are bent

It still wasn't the closure he needed

Notes:

The chapter where John Dory wants the readers to see how much BS they can call out.

(Why yes, this still ain't the chapter they find out)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He was dreaming again.

John Dory knew all too well the familiar void of nothingness surrounding him.

He looks at himself, analyzing his hands and body. At the moment, he was wearing his usual getup, he knew that wouldn’t last long though.

With a tired sigh, he looks onward and begins walking the endless black abyss.

It doesn’t take more than a few minutes of wandering aimlessly, when suddenly he finds himself at the club stage, wearing his usual vest and tie. He looks to the front, only to find empty tables and chair.

A set of arms wrap around him, and he feels hot breath close to his neck.

“Dance with me, cupcake.” Diggs says seductively, moving their bodies together in a sensual rhythm. As they slowly step and turn around the stage, Diggs slips one of his hands into John Dory’s vest, while the other makes it’s way inside his pants. Diggs keeps groping him, suddenly earning a bout of excited murmurs from an audience John Dory doesn’t know appeared out of nowhere.

John Dory lets it happen, he always does.

“Hear that, all of it is for you, they love this side of you so much.” Diggs says degradingly.

John Dory tries his best to not entertain the things happening around him. He knows doing so will only stimulate his unconscious mind into torturing him even more.

Suddenly the room disappears, causing him to fall with a yelp.

He hits the ground with a thud…only it wasn’t actually the floor. He finds himself on top of a bed.

Before John Dory could move, chains and handcuffs automatically come out to bind him in place.

He sees Kid slowly crawling his way to him.

“You’re looking so deliciously enjoyable luv” Kid tells him with a sad*stic grin as he snaps photos of him with a camera.

Please…don’t…”John Dory says weakly as he puts up a pathetic struggle against his restraints.

“Why would I stop…when. I’m. Having. So. Much. Fun!?” Kid says as he slaps John Dory’s thighs with every word, the flogger whip striking his skin repeatedly.

John Dory’s eyes start to water from the pain, whether he wants to or not. He feels his restraints getting warmer until they dissolve completely like ash.

“sh*t! Wait-wait! I’m not done with him yet!” Kid manages to shout out, walking away from the bed in panic. “We can talk about this bro! No, need to be violent right…right!? Ri-Arghh!” That’s all he manages to say before he’s engulfed by dark blue flames.

“What a shame, he was kinda cute too.” John Dory turns around, seeing Troye with deadpan look. They were now both standing in a forest thicket, with wind and rainfall ravaging them.

John Dory looks over to Troye, feeling apprehension, causing the troll to perk his ears up.

“Hmm? Oh right. Don’t worry, I won’t do anything crazy to you, I think the others already did enough.” He says with a smile, bringing out Floyd’s egg. “This little guy on the other hand...”

“No! That’s…give him back!” John Dory rushes to Troye, the latter’s smile slowly turning more sinister. John Dory dives below, attempting to catch the egg as Troye throws it to the ground, with the intent of smashing it.

John Dory closes his eyes as he hits the floor. Opening them again he no longer sees Floyd’s egg, but instead he’s holding a green and indigo shelled one, with dark blue hair sprouting out from the top.

“Ah my sweet sweet boy, how long are you gonna be able to keep this act up I wonder.” A sarcastic voice says, John Dory sits up and sees Marlin standing in front of a kitchen counter. They were in Aunt Rosiepuff’s kitchen.

“You keep lying to everyone just so they don’t find out how disgustingly broken you are.” Marlin walks behind him and lowers himself, placing his hands on John Dory’s shoulders. “I would too if I were you.”

“Shut up…” John Dory whimpers out as he clutches the egg harder.

“After all, it was your fault she died”

“Stop.”

“It was your fault I died”

“Just stop…”

“It was your fault ‘he’ almost died

“Please” John could feel himself slowly get angrier.

“You think ‘I’m’ the worst when you almost ended up just like me”

“Stop telling me something I already know!” He fails to notice his body had started to move on it’s own, slowly raising the egg up.

“C’mon son, do it. Get rid of that abomination you’re holding onto, maybe that’s just what you need to forget about everything…to forget about me.”

“Do it. Do it…”

“DO IT.”

“AAARGHH, JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” John Dory shouts as he swings the egg down forcibly.

There was no smashing, no breaking, just a wide eyed John Dory, crying with regret as he looks up the ceiling of Rhonda, confirming he was truly back in the real world.

Branch and his brothers were anxious as they made their way to the outskirts of Pop village. Navigating their way through the forest, they find Rhonda still sleeping at her usual spot near a small hill with a stream.

It doesn’t surprise him, considering they arrived there extremely early. Branch felt like they had to, he knows catching him before his early routine would be the best time to corner him.

They had a lot of questions for John Dory, and they weren’t gonna leave without answers.

Looking over to the others they were all preoccupied. Bruce’s face had an apprehensive frown, being the one who was most ready to have a serious talk with their eldest brother. Clay was trying to stay neutral, but was obviously anxious, the thought of him apologizing for their accident in the library, as well as Branch informing him of their current dilemma getting on his nerves. Lastly there was Floyd, who was the calmest out of all of them, looking down to the ground deep in thought.

“Uh guys, are we sure we have to do this?” Floyd asks.

“We have to, even after everything he still has things he needs to tell us.” Bruce replies with an annoyed gruff.

“Let’s not be hasty bro, I still have to talk to him, hehehe…” Clay says to Bruce, trying to calm him down. If tensions weren’t high, Branch would joke that Clay and Bruce switched attitudes.

They arrive just a few feet away from the still sleeping caterbus. Before they could make their way to the door, it opens revealing John Dory, coffee mug in hand.

If Branch could describe how his brother looked at that moment, it would be rough. He had deep eye bags on his red eyes. It looked like he had just finished crying. The rest of the brothers also notice he had no goggles on, exposing his clearly graying hairline and forehead wrinkles.

“Branch wasn’t kidding when he said you were old.” Floyd says quietly, causing John Dory’s head and ears to snap up in surprise. His eyes widen upon finally noticing his brothers standing outside. Giving a quick rub to his eyes, he plasters on a cheerful grin.

“Bros! Can’t believe you’re visiting this early!” He says as he walks over to them. Branch tries to raise his hand to reply, but Clay chimes in.

“Uh, hey John…listen about yesterday, I-“

“-Oh you mean that? No worries little bro! Accidents happen, I know you didn’t mean to do that-“

“Wha-?” Clay gets caught off guard at John Dory’s nonchalance.

“You know what they say, everybody has a bad they, and you’re no different-“

“Um, John?” Floyd tries to grab their blabbering brother’s attention.

“And I know it’s my fault for not paying attention enough anyways, so I’m very sorry for that and-“

“John Stop!” Bruce raises his voice, earning a yelp from the older troll.

“…Why don’t we have some breakfast first?” Branch asks, trying to mediate the situation.

“Right…right. Come inside.” John Dory replies quietly.

The breakfast table was…awkward. They all stayed quiet as they wait for John Dory to finish cooking. Floyd and Branch wanted to assist their brother, but John Dory insisted that he could do it by himself. Bruce still looked vexed, while Clay still looked out of it.

John Dory hauls over an assortment of plates onto the table, they each contained a medium sized pastry with a shape Branch can’t quite decipher.

“Sorry about the size and shape, had to make one for each of you fast. Hope you like it.” John Dory says smiling as he sits down, getting ready to eat his piece.

Branch and his brothers dig in, taking a bite of their respective pastries.

Branch’s eyes widen, this flavor…it was absolutely familiar. The sweet and tangy combination dancing its way into his tastebuds, even the others seem to be have stopped in their tracks upon having a bite of theirs.

“John…is this fluffleberry pie?” Branch asks as he remembers the same taste of grandma’s cooking.

“That’s weird, I could’ve sworn mine is definitely bloomberry” Clay tries to argue.

“Wait, did we all get something completely different? Mine tastes like plushrooms” Floyd adds on.

John Dory shrugs “Well I was supposed to make pies, but that would take too much time so I made them miniature sized. I made them based on what flavor you like…or at least what I remember. Do they taste ok?”

Their ears perk up as they hear Bruce drop his plate back to the table, his piece having a minimal bite. He doesn’t say anything, only staring at it with a bitter look. “I need to be excused.” Bruce sighs as he leaves to go to the living area.

They all look at John, whose ears started to droop. “Guess he doesn’t like granny troll apples anymore…” He whispers defeated.

Nothing is said as they finish breakfast, Clay cleaning the tables and Floyd helping John Dory do the dishes whether he wanted to or not.

Branch went to the living space, noticing Bruce at the shelves, looking sadly at the old Brozone albums and magazines stacked together.

He puts a hand on his older brother’s shoulder, giving him a concerned look. “What was that about?” Branch asks, referring to Bruce’s uncharacteristic behavior earlier.

“…It’s nothing….well actually, I wanna ask you something” Bruce answers deadpan.

“Ok…shoot.” Branch says, tilting his head to the side.

“Branch…how come you don’t despise us?” Bruce asks, catching the younger troll off guard. Bruce adds before he could reply.

“Everything you’ve been through for the last 20 years…that was all on us. Looking back on it, I don’t understand how you could even stand being in the same room with us…”

Branch sees Bruce’s eyes start to get moist. There was something else to his question, but he could tell Bruce wanted his answer first.

“I’m not gonna lie Bruce…I still feel bitter about everything. 20 years of pain and suffering just doesn’t disappear like that you know.” His brother winces, but Branch gives him a reassuring smile.

“But….I guess I’m starting to learn to look at the bigger picture you know? I never understood why you guys left, I could make assumptions all I want but the fact of the matter is that I was too young to truly understand your reasons. Keeping myself angry and not letting you guys back into my life is not gonna help me learn your side of the story. You could say Poppy is kinda rubbing off on me, because I’ve been a lot more open to giving other people a chance.” He ends with a chuckle.

“B…that’s…that’s really…I’m kinda jealous of you, you know. Because here I am being angry at John Dory because he’s been keeping things from us and acting so clueless about it.” Bruce says sheepishly.

Branch just shrugs, “I guess it’s also the reason I care so much about finding the truth out from John Dory. I don’t really care about getting to know our parents specifically, but if it means seeing why John Dory acted the way he did back then and how he’s acting now, then I want to know.”

“Know about what?”

The two trolls turn around in surprise to see their other brothers , Floyd and Clay looking away awkwardly, while John Dory eyes them with concern.

Bruce steps forward, standing face to face with their eldest brother.

“John, we need to talk about mom and dad.”

“John, we need to talk about mom and dad.”

Confliction, hesitation, and panic, these were the thoughts that were beginning to bubble inside John Dory’s mind, as Bruce laid it on him with a serious look.

“O-oh, um…sure bro, anything in particular you wanna talk about-“

“John, we want to know what you know about our parents. Because recently we’ve discovered each of us had a different story to tell, and you’re our only source of actual information.” Branch replies.

“Oh my, how is my cupcake gonna slip his way out of this one?”

“Does he want to though? he could just spill the beans and be done with it”

“Nah he won’t, he’s too much of a coward to do that.”

“I I-don’t see why you’d wanna talk about them bros, I mean we lived with grandma because they left us right.?”

“Yeah, but what we wanna know is why? Did…did our mom and dad not love us?” Floyd asks sadly.

“Oooh, that’s gotta be a hard pill to swallow, kid really thinks his parents hate him.”

“Hey Jonathan, what are the odds he’d feel the same way if you told him about his real daddy?”

“No-no nothing like that Floyd! They were just very busy you know-“

“Busy at work, or busy being dead? John please, just tell us the truth.” Clay asks, as if pleading.

“If they were dead this whole time, then are we adopted John? Are we really family?” Bruce says, expression hurt and doubtful.

“Well sh*t, what do you have to say to that dude? Kid’s smart.

“Haha! they don’t even know the half of it. We’re all different layers of f*cked up!”

“Of course we are! You’re my baby bros! We’re a family through and through!”

“Kind of a tough claim to make when you basically left them in the dust for 20 years.”

“Uh, guys? Maybe we shouldn’t crowd around John like this…” Branch says, playing mediator.

“They’re waiting Jonathan. Say something”

“I..I..”

“John”

“John”

“JD”

“Jonathan”

“John Dory”

“Jonathan. Dorius. Timberwood.”

John Dory didn’t know what to say, he didn’t know what to do. He could feel his head start throbbing.

Please, make the voices stop.

His chest felt tighter, his knees felt weaker, all he wanted was to curl up on the floor. Closing his teary eyes and grabbing onto his hair, he slowly walks backwards.

He doesn’t even notice when his body falls over, his back hitting the nearby shelf, causing both him and the object to topple over.

His eyes could see a blue blur frantically getting close to him, picking him up in their arms, speaking to him softly.

“John Breathe”

“Breathe? His consciousness asks.

“That’s it John, breath in and out”

John Dory slowly fills his chest with air, then pushes it out. He repeats this a few more times, his surroundings slowly becoming less muddy.

“That’s it, you’re doing amazing…now tell me three things you can hear.”

“I…can hear…your voice…someone sniffling…and Rhonda groaning from being woken up…”

“Awesome…now lastly give me three things you can see.”

“The shelf on the floor…our brothers…and you, Branch.” John Dory says as things become clear again, seeing Branch look down at him.

“Branch, you gotta see this.”

Branch and John Dory look above them, seeing something that was hidden from behind the shelf.

It was a self made map, albeit a very poorly constructed one. It had the base of the old map they had before they discovered about the other troll kingdoms. Sticky notes and red arrows, circles, and other markings could be seen messily adorning the wall, some being older than the others. Branch could only look at its contents in shock. It had reminded him of his old clue board, this one oozing with just as much paranoia.

Death Probability:

Spruce: 100% 50% 10%

Clay: 100% 70% 90%

Floyd: 100% 50%

Bitty: 100% 0%

TROLL TREE: DESTROYED

  • Underground tunnels?
  • Attempted escape? Failed
  • Trolls in hiding? Unlikely

IM SORRY

IM SORRY

ITS MY FAULT

DON’T GIVE UP

If Search Unsuccessful, Leave Rhonda in suitable environment before-

NEW LOCATION FOUND: Rock Volcano

  • Possible Lead: Floyd
  • Solo Career?
  • Emo?

AVOID BOUNTY HUNTERS, SELF DEFENSE ONLY WHEN MANDATORY

ROCKPOCALYPSE

  • BRANCH ALIVE
  • With Brothers/separated?

NEW LOCATION FOUND: TECHNO REEF (Underwater)

  • Ask about Island in the sea
  • Show postcard
  • Island = Spruce??

WhAT iF It wasn’t SprUcE?

PosTCard No SiGnATure

FIND THEM AT ALL COSTS

LOCATION TO LOOK FOR: POP VILLAGE

  • Branch
  • Clay?

NEW LOCATION: MOUNT REAGOUS

  • Letter from Floyd
  • Actually trapped
  • Velvet and Veneer must burn

FIND SBROTHERS AND PERFORM FAMILY HARMONY

The brothers took it all in, growing uneasy at imagining the John Dory that had made all this.

“…Dad never wanted to have kids, he only had me because mom wanted to start a family.” John Dory says while standing up, slowly walking to the wall and placing a hand on the clue board, expression empty.

“Mom died during trollstice, I was only 13 then…she died because I couldn’t keep my mouth shut.” Branch flinches, Bruce Clay, and Floyd also notice.

“Dad always made sure to let me know it was my fault, made me know how much he hated my existence…until eventually he left.”

The brother’s eyes widen as John Dory continues to speak.

“You’re right…were not totally brothers. You guys were left with me and Grandma because you were results of your dad getting together with multiple trolls.

“Half brothers…” Floyd whispers.

“Don’t say that.” John Dory says with a serious tone. “I never cared if we had different parents, I loved you all the same…I loved you as if you were my own-” John Dory shuts his mouth before he gets to finish the sentence.

John Dory hesitated for a moment, deep in thought as if deciding on something, before eventually continuing his story.

“We already had a good life…until Dad decided to come back one last time. He tried to…he tried to hurt you…and I...and him…we had a fight. And as if the world wanted to f*ck with me one last time, I also got him killed by a bergen…a rogue one that had been there by chance during that fateful night. I guess I killed both of my parents, hahaha.” John Dory says the last part with a dry chuckle, nobody else finding it amusing.

John Dory sighs, picking up one of the broken Brozone records that fell onto the floor. “After all that, I was left broken, a shell of my old self, the man that hated me was gone, but it’s like he took a part of me with him.

It wasn’t until I decided to create Brozone that I started to feel like I can put everything behind me…until I realized it became my coping mechanism, that turned into an obsession, and then you know the rest.”

“John…” Clay says waveringly.

“I thought if we were perfect, if we could achieve the perfect family harmony, then maybe Dad was wrong.”

“That’s…” Floyd says quietly

“It took me it tearing us apart, it took me coming back to the tree and thinking you all died, it took me trying to scout everywhere for any hope that you were still out there, and it took me making us fight again when we were supposed to save Floyd, to finally understand how awful I was after all. And for that…I’m so sorry. All I did was fail you guys…Nothing I do will ever make up for everything our family has lost because of me being selfish.”

John finally finishes pouring everything out to his brothers, slowly sitting onto the floor, clutching his knees, visibly shaking.

He expects them to leave, he expects them to think everything he said was just him trying to play the victim game.

What he didn’t expect was to be smothered by four sets of arms, giving him one of the most tender embraces he’s ever felt, it almost felt like being hugged by…him again, oh how he missed that feeling that it makes him cry like his brothers.

“You don’t need to blame yourself for everything that’s happened John Dory. All this time we had no idea…” Bruce says, tears streaming from his eyes.

“But you guys did nothing wrong…”

“We walked out too you know, we gave up on trying to make things right, and put the blame on you like a bunch of hypocrites…” Clay retorts.

“I should have been a better brother…”

“You were doing the best you could, you were just a kid like us, thrust with responsibilities you tried to burden all on your own until you couldn’t…” Floyd chimes in.

“How…how can you all forgive me…”

“Because you also deserve to be free of all that pain you’ve been keeping in for a long time.” Branch says, rubbing soothing circles along the old troll’s back.

They go a few minutes without saying anything, just enjoying the intimate contact.

“Bros…I don’t know how I can thank you enough…” John Dory whispers.

“You can start by promising us to treat yourself better, ok?” Branch requests.

“…yeah, I think I can do that.”

“Also, dude you’re 54? You’re almost as ancient as the former King!” Clay jokes, resulting in an embarrassed John Dory as they laugh in amusem*nt.

Once everybody has calmed down. They eventually had to clean up the mess they made. John Dory and Branch decided it was time to tear down the clue board, removing it from the wall. Clay and Bruce arranged the fallen shelf back to its former state, Bruce putting back the brozone merch, and Clay putting back the small box with medicine. Finally Floyd went out to check on Rhonda, reassuring her that what had just happened inside was nothing to alarm her, earning an affectionate purr in return.

As the brothers bid farewell to John Dory with one last hug, Branch gives him a small folded card. Opening it reveals a small invitation.

You are Cordially Invited to the Trollstopia Music Festival!

5 Days of Non-Stop Musically Trolltastic Fun for all Genres!

Dewcember 7-12, B483

“You should come, it’s gonna be a great time.” Branch says with a hopeful grin, to which John Dory give a nod and a thumbs up.

As his brothers get farther to the distance, John Dory couldn’t help but feel a sense of happiness seeing how well they managed to repair their relationship in just a small amount of time.

He looks to his left hand. The glove sticking tightly to his skin. He opens the button up, wanting to sneak a peak inside.

Maybe that kind of closure was good enough right? He was already satisfied with the relationship he has with his bros.

All he did was bend the truth a little bit just so they never have to learn about something they don’t need to ever.

He looks at his mangled hand, the cuts and bruises of the past leaving visible marks on his palms and wrist, already dried with time.

But that wasn’t what he focuses on.

Even after all that….his hand was still a dull grey.

Notes:

Not gonna lie, this chapter was a mouthful to make. Every 5 mins. I had to look back on older chapters just to make sure everything is consistent

So if the things said this chapter don't feel like the build up was worth it......then there's nothing more I can do lol, this was my best storywriting effort unfortunately.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 18: Vidalia

Summary:

A look into the troll who would end up becoming the linchpin in this messy history.

Notes:

Sooo...this was originally just supposed to be a small intro to "The Leader Pt. 2" that helped give context for Vidalia's actions during the whole JD thing.

But I was shocked that I managed to write it out to be long enough as a standalone chapter, so yeah I'm just gonna separate it to not bloat the word count.

Also, I didn't really feel like ruining the naming format, so I decided to put this before "The Leader Pt. 1"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Vidalia was…different from other trolls. It was something that she had to learn to accept throughout the years.

She was seen as smart very early on, displaying a level of academic prowess far beyond her peers. She could already talk fluently and do basic math as early as a toddler, she could effortlessly recognize and make advanced music and dance patterns at kindergarten, and she also had a deep understanding of scientific and political knowledge way beyond her years, before she even became a teenager.

Her potential was recognized by the royal family so much, that she basically secured her spot as a scholar once she finished school. All of the adults, from her parents to her teachers, saw her as a symbol of hope, a troll that had what it takes to give the troll kingdom a better future.

She just wished her relationship with her own generation was the same way.

There were times where the female troll wished she wasn’t as gifted as she is. She wished she could experience what it was like to live a normal carefree childhood, instead of being left the weird kid of the class stuck preferring to read books and making blueprints Instead of playing around with trolls her age.

It didn’t change as she grew older. She didn’t have any lasting friends because she would often times fall out of touch with them, usually getting told that she ‘didn’t really fit their vibe’ or something of that sort. So instead she decided to fully dedicate herself to her academic pursuits, leaving personal relationships on the wayside.

It all changed when she met them.

It was their first year of high school, and she was already itching to finish it, so that she could finally claim that spot the scholar’s guild had promised her. The faster she gets accepted, the faster she could finally move into the royal palace.

Speaking of royals…she had also found out that the prince of the troll tree just so happened to be in her class this year.

Not that she was excited about it or anything, she really didn’t think highly of the concept of statuses in general, but to prepare herself for her future employers, it wouldn’t hurt to get to know them. Worst case scenario, he finds her weird too and she ends up only learning his name.

Through all the countless trolls in the auditorium, she eyed for someone that would look like the description she had heard from other trolls.

“Let’s see here, orange skin, pink hair, likes to wear waistcoats.” She hums to herself as she continues her search.

She finally spots him at the other end of the room, seemingly trying to talk to another male troll, one that had blue skin and green hair. The green haired troll looked like he was starting to get uncomfortable, so she decided to step in.

“Dude, lay off the guy, he’s looking like he’s about to cry.” She says amusingly, tapping on the orange guy’s shoulder.

“H-hey! No I’m not! He just kept talking and talking, and I didn’t really know what to say…” He says defensively.

“Oh! My bad, sorry about that. I just get carried away whenever I meet someone new…By the way, the name’s Peppy. This guy I’m talking too is John Dory.” Peppy says as he looks over to Vidalia with a grin.

“Vidalia…Nice to meet you…John Dory? Nice to meet the prince as well.” She replies with a smirk.

“Peppy actually made that nickname up, my full name’s Jonathan Dorius.” John Dory replies awkwardly.

“Just call me Peppy, I don’t really like other trolls referring to me as the prince.” Peppy replies with an eyeroll.

“Huh…out of all the names in the world, you agreed to let Peppy call you a fish?” Vidalia says to John Dory with a snicker.

“Wait, what? Oh sugar I’m so sorry John, that wasn’t intentional!” Peppy says, trying to look guilty but his face showing he still finds the observation very humorous.

“Don’t worry John Dory, we can’t make that much fun of it, after all I’m literally named after a species of onion.” She says with a laugh, trying to make the guy more comfortable.

“…you two are the crazy” John Dory says sarcastically, now starting to chuckle as well. “Well, I guess I am too since-“

“I am a weirdo after all.”

Their eyes widen as they unexpectedly said the same thing. This causes an awkward air between them. To Vidalia’s surprise however, it actually felt didn’t feel heavy…it felt…relieving in a way.

“So uh…wanna sit together?” Peppy asks after their pause, now grinning.

“Sure…just not the front ok?” John Dory answers nervously but smiling.

“...sure, why not.” Vidalia says, hiding the small smile making its way up her face.

That one little interaction would end up becoming one of her best memories ever, remembering the day she met her two best friends.

At first they just seemed to latch onto each other for the sake of having someone to stick with. But the more they were in each other’s company, the more she realized that they share a lot of similar quirks.

John Dory preferred to stick to his own little world, sitting at the corner of the room either writing, reading, or humming soft tunes to himself. He rarely does things outside of those unless she or Peppy outright persuade him to join them.

She’s also impressed by Peppy being able to respect both of their boundaries, there would be a lot of times where the three of them would just be out of social battery, and just relaxingly revel in each other’s quiet company.

Her favorite is when they would just sit together watching the stars. All three of them talking about how small the world they know really is.

Eventually she got to know them a little more beyond the surface. She found out John Dory doesn’t have the best relationship with his dad, only being close with his mom. Which while not the worst, did make them feel bad for the troll.

Peppy admits he’s similar, although his was more of an indifference. He feels that he’s trapped in the king’s shadow, that people will only see him for his role that the kingdom needs him for, which she could relate to. Both of them learned to live by the expectations placed on them.

Realizing these two guys also had complicated lives really motivated her to start putting herself out of her comfort zone more, hoping they get Inspired to do the same. She’d discover her more social, more rebellious side during the next few years.

She’d call their group of misfits ‘The Melon Bunch’, always getting the two boys involved in wacky hijinks, much to the amusem*nt of their classmates and the displeasure of the stricter adults, It was only through Ms. Rosiepuff, their teacher, that they’d get away with their antics, making her automatically the coolest in her book for being so kind and tolerating.

Eventually, their school days had to come to an end, disappointed with realizing it was time for them to truly grow up and take actual responsibilities.

She’d still keep in touch with Peppy, admitting to him that she was scouted to work as their scholar, while to their concern John Dory just…disappeared, without a trace.

It wouldn’t be until their reunion that they finally found out the extent of John Dory’s issues, and it hurt her heart that their friend had to experience that all on his own. So it was without argument that they accepted him back with open arms.

Peppy suddenly wanting to court her came as a pleasant surprise. He’d take her on dates to places in the troll tree even she didn’t know existed, he’d always praise her for her talents and personality.

It almost felt…scripted in a way. But she didn’t let that deter her. Peppy always seemed like the guy that had his heart in the right place so she gave him a chance.

Eventually they became close enough the he had proposed to her, to which she’d impulsively said yes. Shockingly finding out they had an egg not long after their marriage.

She would live to regret that decision, but not for the reason she expected.

She…fell out of love for Peppy. But it wasn’t because she didn’t like him. No, he was just as charming and fun as when they were best friends, and that’s the problem.

She realized that all the feelings she had for the troll came from a deeply platonic place. Being husband and wife was the only way she could see that their new dynamic didn’t have the same magic at all as when they were in school. It didn’t help that their requirement of keeping their marriage a secret from the public soured her view of the whole thing, like their entire union was just some kind of job.

After even more soul searching, she came to the conclusion that these feelings weren’t exclusive to Peppy, but she might have just been aromantic altogether. She almost wanted to ask Peppy for a divorce despite knowing it would break his heart, but seeing their daughter born made a seismic shift in her brain.

The little trolling in her arms, with her beautiful eyes and bright smile, tugged at her heartstrings. She wanted to raise this troll, to give her the life she deserved. She may not have loved Peppy the way a wife should anymore, but she wanted to love this child as much as mom would.

So she made a decision. There was no turning back now, she had to stick with him, for the sake of both him and their daughter’s happiness, it would be as simple as that.

But then she got an envelope that made things more complicated, that it wasn’t even funny.

Notes:

I know OC focused chapters aren't typically liked/cared about for taking the spotlight away from the canon people.

But I hope you appreciate me wanting to give her character and motivations a bit of backbone, instead of just using her as a literal plot device.

Chapter 19: The Leader Pt. 1: Decision

Summary:

A fight ensues

TW: Implied Smut at the end

EDIT: I BUMPED THIS UP TO CHAPTER 19
(SEE NEW CHAPTER 18 FOR REASONS)

Notes:

I hope growing up with a family that liked to watch soap operas is gonna pay off with this one lol jk.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was supposed to be just another day of John Dory and Peppy going on a secret date. Peppy had taken them to an obscure area of the troll tree where a small stream of water fell and met with the roots and rocks below, the natural sunlight causing the scenery to shine like a small sparkling waterfall.

“Isn’t it beautiful, sugarcube?” Peppy asks, feeling himself get giddy at the mention of his boyfriend’s nickname. It was something he made up himself, based John Dory’s peculiar…facial features. John found the pet name annoying at first, but Peppy was more than happy when John Dory eventually got used to it, albeit he would still sometimes flinch when he’s called that affectionately.

“…It’s great Peppy…” John Dory says, keeping his eyes planted on his reflection on the water.

This causes Peppy to frown. John Dory’s been acting like this throughout their day. “Is there something wrong?” He asks concerned.

John Dory sighs while standing up, he faces Peppy with a saddened look.

“Peppy, I think we need to talk.”

Peppy’s eyes widen, usually when John Dory wanted to talk it was either him needing some help, or John Dory just wanted to pour out some stress, and even then it was rarely anything too serious. However, something about John Dory’s pained yet focused eyes tells Peppy he was about to be proven otherwise.

“What’s the matter John?” He asks, sitting himself steadily. He tries to reach out and hold his boyfriend’s shoulders but John Dory gently shoves them away, just enough for him to get the message without being harsh.

Ok, it’s definitely something serious, Peppy thinks to himself knowing John Dory has never refused his attempts at comforting him before.

John Dory brings out something from his jacket, a small envelope. He hands it to Peppy without a word, a silent gesture for him to look at its contents. Peppy opens the envelope and is careful not to drop what’s inside

Peppy’s blood runs cold.

It contained photos, a significant number of them. It was all photos of him and Vidalia being intimate, as well as photos of them hanging out with their daughter, all from varying times and dates.

There were even photos of him taking her out to the secret locations he and John Dory had already went to. To him he knew it was because his Father had suggested him those ideal locations, for keeping their relationship away from the public eye.

But Peppy could only imagine in horror how John Dory would see it.

“Someone sent those to me at the mail.” John Dory says deadpanned.

“W-wait, sugarcube I can explain!” Peppy tries to say to start rectifying the situation.

“Don’t call me that!...Don’t try to call me those kinds of names like….” John Dory replies, face strained before looking away.

“Why Peppy…out of all the trolls…why you?…was everything we’ve had just some kind of game to you? Is that it? Was I just some kinda fling to you while you happily share a little family with another troll, who I may add has been our best friend this whole time!” John Dory says , still trying to keep himself level headed. It was starting to fail though, the heat of their conversation slowly getting to him, causing his fingers to twitch.

“No, wait John you don’t understand. I…I didn’t even want to marry her!” Peppy retorts, raising his arms up defensively.

“You didn’t even…Peppy that makes it even worse! You’ve been stringing us both along-“

“I didn’t want to ok!?” Peppy yells, causing John Dory to flinch.

“John, I’ve always loved you so much, for the longest time! but Dad had already chosen her to be the best candidate for me, and I…I couldn’t go against his wishes, not when he kept insisting that the troll tree needed a king and a queen…”

Peppy breathes heavily, looking at John with desperate eyes.

“The day I saw you heartbroken, I realized I would never be able to keep that vow to my duty…” Tears start form in both of their eyes as they continue to frantically go back and fort.

“Peppy, that’s still incredibly selfish!”

“Well maybe I want to be selfish! Maybe I’d rather be with you than be there for this stupid kingdom!”

“You shouldn’t say that! You know how much the other trolls rely on the royal family! You’re the only hope they have in this horrible place! How do you think Vidalia would feel if she found out you’ve been in a scandalous affair this whole time?!”

“I have my limits too you know! Why can’t you understand?! The one time I decided to follow my heart and everything else gets f*cked up in return!?”

Before he realizes it, Peppy’s next words come out of his mouth before he could think.

“Maybe it’s because you don’t know what it feels to have this kinda responsibility burdened on you huh!? You never had to be forced into a life you didn’t want-“

Peppy never gets to finish his spiel, realizing the sting on his cheek too late when he was already on the ground. He looks up to John Dory, eyes red and puffy, gritting his teeth as his hand shook from the impact of slapping him.

Guilt makes it’s way into his heart as he realizes once more who he was talking to

“John Dory I...I didn’t mean-“

“HOW DARE YOU!” John says from the top of his lungs, it was a wonder how an intruder hasn’t found them yet.

“You really think I don’t know what forced responsibility feels like? I have four sons I had to keep secret from everyone but you, because I got f*cked over and left behind by assholes who never cared about me!”

“John…” Peppy whispers as he sees John Dory looked absolutely defeated.

“And you know what, at least I know that was my fault, I chose for that to happen to me….but at least I made sure that no one else had to be directly involved in that. You on the other hand knew what you were getting into from the start. You say you couldn’t do anything when all you had to do was stand up for yourself before any of this could happen.”

John Dory closes his eyes, giving a dry chuckle, much to Peppy’s confusion.

“But I guess that just means we weren’t meant to be together in the first place doesn’t it?”

“John…what are you saying?” Peppy asks while slowly getting back up.

“I brought out the worst in you Peppy…maybe if I hadn’t up shown up at that party, if I just kept myself away from your life, you wouldn’t even have this dilemma in the first place. I didn’t have to make you feel guilty for wanting to choose someone not worth it as me. Vidalia, your daughter, your dad, and the rest of the trolls, they don’t deserve to have their prince betray them like that. Not for me, especially not for me.

Peppy couldn’t believe it, how could John Dory say that about himself? Talking as if he was just as worth as trash. It broke his heart even more to think about how even with all that pain, John Dory chose to think of others.

John Dory turns around before Peppy could fully recollect his thoughts.

“John wait-“

“I’m sorry Peppy, we’re over. The last few months…they were the happiest ones I’ve ever had in a long time. But you don’t need me anymore, you shouldn’t. Be happy with the people that need you more. I love you…but goodbye.”

John Dory runs, leaving a quiet and devastated Peppy behind.

“No…Peppy wouldn’t…he’s not that kinda guy…” John Dory asks as he stares at the photos.

John Dory closes his eyes, trying not to let any more tears out, he doesn’t even care if he accidentally trips or hits something in his way.

“I’m just telling you as it is son. The royal family…it’s hard to trust them, whether you believe me or not.”

He feels sick to his stomach, it was only a few minutes since their breakup but he was already stuck thinking about all the good times they’ve had in such a short amount of time.

“You better cut things off with the guy before you ruin him and his reputation.”

Once he knows he’s far away enough, he stops and falls to his knees, laughing sadly at himself. “Stand up for yourself huh…God I’m such a hypocrite.”

After recollecting himself, he walks back towards a familiar pod. It wasn’t Rosiepuff’s, he was too tired to face them right now.

No, what he wanted was to blow out all of his frustrations, and this was the only way he knew how, as twisted as it was for him to admit it.

The door to the pod opens, revealing Marlin, who has his eyebrows raised at his sudden presence.

“What are you doing here? Your shift doesn’t start in a few hours.” He says flatly.

“I…I broke up with him…now I need you to set me up for a code rainbow.” John Dory says emptily, looking to the side.

This causes the older male to grin excitedly. He hugs his son with one arm, patting his back.

“Well, well, well…I knew you’d make the right decision. Don’t worry Jonathan, I’ll make sure you get the best group tonight.”

John Dory was having the time of his life, at least that’s what he told himself. Eventually he’ll just accept it as the truth.

“f*ck, he’s so good to us! Taking one after the other like a champ!”

“You go for his front, I’m gonna wreck his back so hard he won’t feel his legs!”

He could endure this. He wanted this. It was a perfect distraction from everything that happened today.

“Hey, it’s my turn! Pull out asshole!”

“Don’t worry sir, I’m here all night! I’ll make sure to satisfy all of you”

He’ll just have to make sure he’s got a good excuse tomorrow. Aunt Rosiepuff and the kids could survive without him for another night.

“Duuude, look at how slammed he looks right now.”

“I mean, if he didn’t need to take a shot of Levo everytime he takes in someone, he wouldn’t be, but we don’t want the big boss to skin us alive by not giving him his shots.”

“That just means he might be able to take in two at the same time hehe.”

His head feels like it’s on the clouds, he let’s himself fade into the background of pleasured voices.

He doesn’t even notice when other trolls barge in and raid their little session.

He doesn’t see nor hear clearly, the two figures picking him up and looking at him in horror.

He only remembers two separate blobs of yellow and green as his consciousness blurs out.

Notes:

I decided to separate this segment into three chapters to not bloat out everything in a single one.

Also congratulations to us! We're finally at climax territory (at least for the past storyline).

Thank you for continuing to read this story ♥️💚💛

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 20: The Leader Pt. 2: Revelation

Summary:

Out of all the trolls, she was the one who unfolds it all.

Also, just so we're clear. This happens the same day as the breakup

Notes:

We have another heavy heavy plot dump chapter, ft. Vidalia and lots of plot convenience.

And this is the reason I made a chapter dedicated to her, so her featuring in this chapter isn't immediately hype-killed because she's an OC.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry Vidalia, but he already left half an hour ago…” Vidalia’s ears droop as she listens to Ms. Rosiepuff.

“I see…do you have any idea where he went, teach?” She asks casually, crossing her arms.

“I have no idea sweetie. I swear, that boy becomes more and more secretive by the day, always being busy with ‘work’, but never telling me what he actually does.” Rosiepuff says with a heavy sigh. Her train of thought is interrupted by a slight tug on her skirt. Both women look down to see a young trolling hiding behind the older, eyes wide staring up at them.

“Aunt Rosiefuff…Cray and Spluce are using all of my kwayons again…” the toddler tries his best to say, looking as if he’s about to cry.

“There there Floyd…I’ll make sure to give them a good lecture about hogging your stuff.” She says mischievously. Vidalia chuckles when the kid whines and asks her to just talk with his brothers nicely.

Rosiepuff cradles Floyd in her arms, turning her head to give Vidalia a serious look. “Look Vidalia, I’m gonna have to ask you to go now, these little ones won’t take care of themselves. Also…If you happen to see Jonathan, try to convince him to take things easy ok? I’d been asking him to take a break from whatever his job is for months now. I want him here at the pod more often, than to watch him try to juggle so much inside and outside responsibility.” She requests, both already aware about John Dory’s situation.

“Don’t worry Ms. Rosiepuff, I will” Vidalia reassures.

She smiles “Lastly, you’re an adult now Vidalia. Just call me Rosiepuff.”

Walking away from Rosiepuff’s pod, Vidalia couldn’t help but feel the gears of her mind turning rapidly. She brings out the envelope in her pack, opening it once again to reveal the various photos of Peppy going on intimate outings with John Dory, some of the backgrounds being locations she knew all too well.

At first it came as a shock to her to realize that her husband was by all intents and purposes, cheating on her. Any normal spouse would have been either devastated or maddened at the revelation, unfortunately she wasn’t one of those trolls.

If Vidalia was being honest, she was madder at the implications rather than the act itself.

Ever since she realized she didn’t particularly prefer having romantic feeling for other trolls, she chose to appreciate the fact that Peppy loved her instead, as a reason to stay. It turns out even Peppy wasn’t happy with their marriage, and it hurt her to realize her best friend had been so unhappy to the point that he would resort to infidelity.

It also finally brings to light a suspicion that Vidalia had; the nature of their union.

Vidalia, despite her formerly perceived infatuation when Peppy started dating her, always found his eagerness to be…sudden and out of place. This whole fiasco gives her a solid reason to fully believe that their marriage was just something that was forced, most likely by King Thistle.

Lastly, Peppy probably used their marriage being public secret, either to convince John Dory to hide their affair from her, or John Dory doesn’t know and Peppy started dating him without prior warning. And frankly, she doesn’t know which is worse.

Oh my God, what is this mess you’ve gotten us into Peps. Vidalia thinks to herself, rubbing her head in exasperation.

Maybe if they had both just been honest with their feelings earlier this wouldn’t happen, but that’s what makes her determined to talk to the troll caught in between all of this first.

She wanted John Dory’s side of the story. Did Peppy put him up to this, or was it the other way around? Were they both genuine in their pursuit of each other, or were they just some kind of temporary fling? How much of the entire picture did John really know compared to her? She wanted to understand both of her friend’s point of view before aggressively locking all three of them in a room to sort things out.

She’s so deep into her thoughts that she doesn’t realize she trips into a small cliff, causing her to tumble downwards for a brief moment. Fortunately for her, aside from a few bruises, she didn’t sustain any major injuries.

Urghh, not your most graceful moment Vida She says with a groan as she wipes the dirt off herself. She whips her braid up to a branch when her ears perk up, hearing footsteps from a distance.

She chooses to take caution and quickly swings herself back up to hide behind the leaves.

What she didn’t expect was to see an eerily familiar figure walking up to the clearing.

Mr. Timberwood? She asks herself, scanning the troll below.

Piercing scarlet eyes, dark shadowy hair, faded cyan skin enveloping features that resembled her friend, there was no doubt about it. The man surveying the immediate area was in fact, John Dory’s father.

But how…I thought this guy left the troll tree. Vidalia thinks with suspicion, observing the troll as he uses his hands to clear up some thick rocks and bushes connected by a series of formerly indistinguishable ropes. Her eyes widen as Mr. Timberwood reveals a small hatch door attached to the ground, opening it and going inside. As he disappears underground, the door closes and all the elements he removed are pulled back into place.

Vidalia’s curiosity spikes, not only is this guy not gone as John Dory says, but it looks like he has something incredibly secret going on. And her rebel instincts are screaming she wants to poke her head into someone else’s business.

She spends the next few hours hidden, patiently waiting until finally the man re-emerges from the entrance. Once she makes sure he’s left the area for good. She lowers herself back down carefully, keeping quiet as she rearranges the pieces of nature once more to access the hatch. Vidalia is unsurprised to see the door contains a fairly long flight of stairs going deeper underground.

Understanding the risks of continuing, but feeling that this is something she has to do, she descends with a deep breath.

Something about this place was making Vidalia a tad bit more uncomfortable than she would have liked, the small tunnel being only visible through the dim wall lighting, almost as if she was walking through a dungeon.

Eventually the tunnel forks, forcing her to choose between left and right. She decides to investigate the right side first, walking out of the main connection, she ends up in some kind of…resto? Or maybe it was some kind of bar? She wasn’t sure yet.

The wooden tables and chairs neatly arranged next to each other, with a small island counter spanning the length of the room to at the far end. A large stage overlooks the entire area, perfectly equipped with music and lighting gear. Judging from the sheer size of it, the stage was enough to cater both solo and group performances.

Ultimately she shrugs, looking over backstage to see if there’s anything of note. Raising an eyebrow, she sees a rather large door, opening it reveals a long hall containing an organized sequence of even more doors, all identical to each other, save for a select few that were labeled “Red rooms”. It reminds her of the living quarters the palace have for both the royal family and their workers. Unfortunately, they all seemed to be locked at the moment.

What so many rooms would be doing next to a resto she wanted to know, but she wasn’t going to find any answers here. So she abandons her current search in favor of investigating the other side of the network of tunnels.

To her surprise, the left hall just leads to a single giant metal door. She examines it, noting how it’s reinforced with high quality B380’s era switch locks, fairly ancient but effective nonetheless.

Bingo, whatever’s behind this door was definitely what Mr. Timberwood was really hiding.

Luckily for her, old technology is something she’s studied extensively…aaand that she always comes packed with all of her hair care products. All it takes was a couple of her hair sticks, and styling gel as substitute of grease, for her to be able to pick and pry the pieces open like candy.

Opening the door, she narrows her eyes as she spots one more thing to navigate through. At the center of the room lies a lever controlled platform, beckoning to be used.

The ride down feels almost suffocating, a feeling of dread creeping up Vidalia’s back as she feels like what she finds in the deepest level of this whole underground bunker facility was going to be the tipping point, as if she was about to unravel some kind of big conspiracy.

The platform lands, reaching what she assumes to be was the lowest stratum. She takes in her surroundings as she finds a light switch, eyes widening when she finally gets a clear view of the room.

It was fairly large, gas pipes and exhausts adorned the ceiling, all in an interconnected system leading to a fume hood. Sizeable boxes were settled in the corner, containing empty, unlabeled medicine bottles and syringes. The tables and counters contained a variety of glassware, such as beakers, tubes, and flasks, all of which could be easily cleaned by the built in sink at the end.

Vidalia thanked the stars that the air didn’t smell hazardous at the moment, for she knew all too well that this room was some kind of underground chemical laboratory.

Vidalia rubs her head trying to make sense of it all, to think what all these facilities she discovered were doing underground, what they had to do with each other, and how the hell John Dory’s dad falls into all of this.

She immediately notices a small table at the corner of the room, a small study desk that was most likely used by Mr. Timberwood. It was quite organized, being topped by papers, some stacked outside, some in folders and envelopes, Ah ha.

Wasting no time, she scans the contents of the paperwork, starting with a folder containing a picture of a troll, along with what appears to be test results and data regarding something called trollanotide and levonorgestroll.

Vidalia takes a good look at the lone photo, knowing the troll looks unmistakably familiar, from all the times she’s looked up the history of scholars that worked with the royal family.

Dr. Creed Riverbank, the scientist that was once known for his contributions to medical knowledge in the troll tree. She remembers hearing how he went missing for months, before he met an untimely demise from unknown circ*mstances. Not even the kingdom knew the finer details of this incident, but the opportunity was here, and all she had to do was read these logs.

Part of her wish she didn’t.

Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll, two items that were the result of the bergens’ desire to control the population of trolls…

The entries make her sick to her stomach, how they explain the process and troll experiments involved in refining the formula for these drugs.

She gets angry at Dr. Creed for openly agreeing to work with the bergens, it was one thing to do things to keep yourself safe, but to actively betray your own kind is something she can never imagine doing.

And these experiments, how could they do all this to innocent trolls, toying with them, trying to force their hand into the natural order of their reproduction. It makes her grit her teeth.

Calm Down Vida, we still need to go over more stuff. She whispers to herself before she accidentally rips these papers apart.

She opens another envelope, this time containing a number of records that almost looked similar to resumes or medical profiles, all of which show a troll along with some supplementary data, some normal like name, date of birth, and age.

It was the other things listed that got on Vidalia’s nerves.

Kink satisfaction rating…Average daily bookings this month…history of drug failure what the f*ck…what the actual f*ck!? Vidalia screams internally, her brain putting the pieces of the puzzle together in a way she doesn’t want to believe.

There’s no way…there’s just no way this is all real…

But it was, and nothing made it feel more real than flipping the next record to see John Dory’s photo.

She zeros in on the piece of paper, tears starting to stream down cheeks as if everything clicks in place, these papers, the logs, and the things John Dory had told them before. It wasn’t perfect enough to get the full context, but just enough to paint a disgustingly morbid picture.

Jonathan Dorius Timberwood

Her close friend…

Average Daily Bookings this month: 1-3 (High Daily Frequency)

This wasn’t just some kind of club, it was a full on prostitute den, and her friend was forced to work as part of it.

Kink Satisfaction Rating: High in all Categories (Details Below)

John Dory was…he was forced to do so many depraved things against his will.

“My Parents…they left me and my brothers…”

But Mr. Timberwood was really here all along, and John Dory knew.

A Study of the Development of Trollanotide and Levonorgestroll

John Dory’s father was most likely the one responsible for Dr. Riverbank’s death, and he swiped the knowledge behind these drugs to be used for this entire operation.

“They left me and my brothers behind…I had to move in with Ms. Rosiepuff because dad didn’t want anything to do with me.”

History of Drug Failure: 3

But those aren’t really your brothers aren’t they John? And Mr. Timberwood is using that against you...

Vidalia thinks back on earlier, the photos of John Dory and Peppy together…they might have been another one of Mr. Timberwood’s attempts at blackmailing the younger troll. How dare he try to destroy their friendship!?

She doesn’t care about the context of Peppy and John Dory’s relationship right now, she’s now more focused on the fact that this...this asshole went out of his way to stalk his own son, and take what was probably the only happy thing he had at the moment, and try to ruin it, using her no less.

She wipes away her tears angrily, steeling her knees away from collapsing at the stress of her emotions. This was no time for breaking down.

It was the time to take action.

Navigating back to the surface was easy, she also made sure to keep evidence of her tampering to a minimum.

She made her way back to Rosiepuff’s pod first. If John Dory was involved in all of this, Vidalia feels she was obligated to get her help.

At first Rosiepuff didn’t understand what was going on, but the determined look on Vidalia’s face, as she tells her she’ll explain later, was enough to convince her to come along, making sure the kids are left with another caretaker on the way.

Finally it was back to the royal castle. They saw King Thistle roaming around.

“Ah, Vidalia…my goodness you look disheveled, and…Lilybelle? A surprise to see you here.” Thistle says with a skeptical look. Vidalia wastes no time getting into the thick of it before he could even initiate a casual conversation.

“King Thistle, I have news you need to hear now.”

She goes on a tirade, explaining everything she had saw down that hatch, the two senior troll’s faces growing paler and paler the more she goes into detail.

“I knew it! I knew that man was the devil!” Rosiepuff says angrily, balling her fists at the thought of her almost son having gone through such an experience.”

“…Vidalia, you’re sure this is really what you saw?” Thistle asks, voice now stern and commanding.

“More sure than I’ve even been in my life sire.” Vidalia answers, looking him in the eye.

“…Very well, we’ll raid them tonight. I’ll gather every guard I can, if this operation is as big as you say, we’re gonna need all the manpower we can get. Lilybelle, I’m gonna have to ask you to-“

“-Oh no you don’t Pappus, I’m coming and that’s final. Need I remind you who I am?”

“…I guess not, Lily” Thistle says while looking to the side nervously.

They wait until night, using Vidalia’s knowledge of the schedules listed on the records to wait for an opening.

Eventually, they raid the facility. Everything happened so fast, the troll guards apprehending every troll on sight that dared to not go quietly. She and Rosiepuff navigated through the halls, desparately looking for one specific troll.

Their search doesn’t go unrewarded, as in the midst of the chaos, they find the room where they see John Dory, naked in all his glory, covered in multiple manners of fluid, evidently gotten ganged up by multiple trolls.

It’s a sight that breaks both woman’s hearts, but they immediately come to his aid.

“John! John! Hey it’s me and Ms. Rosiepuff, you’re gonna be fine, everything’s gonna be fine....” Vidalia speaks to him, trying to hold back sobs while rubbing his back.

“My boy…I’m so sorry…I wish I could have known sooner…I wish I’ve tried to look into it sooner…” Rosiepuff whispers as she hugs John Dory tight, tears falling from her eyes.

John Dory doesn’t say anything, eyes empty. Vidalia knows it’s because he’s most likely been drugged to hell and back, eventually the troll passes out in their arms.

Notes:

So...I kinda need some opinions.

Does the plot feel too convoluted at the moment? I'm gonna be honest and say there's nothing I can do about it now if that's the case, we're in too deep to revise the story.

I just wanna know if ever I write a new story in the future, Thanks ♥️💛🩷

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 21: The Leader Pt. 3: Eviction

Summary:

The king of the trolls finally faces the one behind it all.

Notes:

The final part of "The Leader" is here, we can finally go back to inconsistent chapter names after this 💅✨

Also, how I love how we went from romance drama, to mystery, to political conspiracy in a span of 3 chapters, At some point I really just said "Random Bullsh*t, Go!" 🤠

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Pappus.”

“Marlin.”

There he was, standing in the middle of the royal hall, the dark haired cyan troll was face to face with their king. Pappus was standing in front of his throne, looking down on him, anger, confusion, and sadness mixing together in a fairly unreadable expression.

“…I never thought I’d see the day I had to face an old friend in this hall.” Pappus says with a frown.

“Pfft, Is that the reason you let your little guards leave me in here uncuffed? I gotta hand it to you Paps, rock candy chains? Nice addition, quite impossible to escape.” Marlin replies nonchalantly, brushing his knuckle on his chest and blowing on it.

“You…how can you be so calm about…all this.” Marlin looks to the side to see an angry Rosiepuff, eyeing him while trying to keep as much restraint as she could.

“Huh, almost forgot you were here too Lily. This is turning to be quite the reunion if I do say so myself.” He says eyes closed, with a condescending smile.

“Calm yourself Lily” Pappus requests with an authoritative voice. “Marlin, I suggest you start talking before even I won’t be able to stop her.”

Marlin shrugs, stretching his arms and back. “What’s there to tell? You already busted my little operation, need I say more-“

Tell. Us. Everything.” The king’s deep and commanding voice cuts in. The tension in the air becoming heavy. Even Rosiepuff knew not to mess with the king when he started talking like that. Surprisingly though, Marlin seemed unfazed, even letting out an inconvenienced groan.

“Alright fine, if our dear King wants to know sooo much, I’d be more than happy to oblige, your majesty.” He says sarcastically, going as far as to salute mockingly.

“Now let’s see…what do I remember?…”

Mayple 19, B442: 2 days after Trollstice

“I must find the king immediately” Dr. Creed Riverbank thinks to himself as he runs along a large clearing at the outskirts of the troll tree. He had hidden himself after escaping from bergentown, only leaving a few days after trollstice so that the bergens were busy resting from their…festivities. It wouldn’t be long before they try to find him again, so he needed to hurry.

Breath ragged, lab coat damaged, and teal hair messed up, after running and hiding through the streets of bergentown, fatigue almost takes over his body. His only source of adrenaline was being fueled by feelings of fear and guilt.

“I mustn’t stop, at the very least, I must show the king what the bergens have been doing.” The purple troll clings to his thoughts with desperation.

He regretted everything, from selfishly choosing to side with the bergens, to participating in such inhumane experimentations against his own kind. Tears form on his eyes as he remembers the tortured voices of other trolls, from all the forced sexual activity they’ve been subjected to over and over again.

He knew he didn’t deserve redemption, but at the very least it was his duty to bring to light everything he had done. So he’d decided to damage all the data and evidence that he can from their laboratory. The files that belonged to him, he’d escape with back to the troll tree, show the king, and hopefully get that destroyed as well.

He stops in the middle of the field when he spots a lone troll sitting on top of a glittershroom. Even with their back turned against him, he could feel the troll give out an empty, ominous vibe, as if they were just staring towards the distance.

Nevertheless, Creed needed help, stranger or not.

“Um, excuse me…I need some help!” He shouts. The troll’s ears perk, before turning to the scientist below him. Creed’s eyes widen upon realizing what he was looking at.

He's only ever read about it in books before, a condition so rare it was always thought of as a myth. He never expected he would actually witness such a phenomenon in real life.

This guy had turned grey, and with trollstice having finished recently, he could imagine why.

“What the f*ck do you want from me?” The troll says, jumping from the glittershroom and landing in front of Creed with a menacing thud.

“Well…I…” He stutters out, unsure whether or not it’s safe to continue conversing with a troll whose emotions, from what he knows about greyness, could be highly volatile. “I-it’s fine…I’ll just leave you be…” He nervously says, slowly trying to turn around and walk away.

“Well that’s not nice at all…Dr. Creed Riverbank” the troll says.

“Wait…how do you…” He doesn’t get to finish that sentence, as panic takes over once he looks back, the guy was holding his folder. Creed hadn’t even realized the item was swiped from his pack, the troll was already in the process of reading its contents.

“Wait, don’t read that!” Creed says frantically, trying to pry the papers away from him, but it was obvious the scientist had reached his body’s limit, easily getting pinned down to the ground by the other troll.

“I see now…you’re just a filthy traitor. Tsk tsk tsk…I should have known there was a reason this year’s trollstice was more aggressive than usual. It’s because of you…”

A low growl starts to come out of the troll’s mouth, he tightens his hold on Creed, causing the scientist to wince in pain.

“If you just surrendered yourself to the bergens maybe they would have torn up the tree less maybe me and Goldie would have been able to hide better maybe that stupid boy wouldn’t have gotten her taken” The troll says without pause, growing more and more agitated.

“Please…whatever happened to you and your loved ones, I am so so sorry…I just want to help…fix my mistakes…” Creed could barely whisper from the pain and exhaustion.

“Well too bad smart guy, because from now on, I’m going to hang onto this.” The unknown troll says as he takes away the rest of the scientist’s stuff. “As for you…I have no use for you.”

Creed’s eyes widen in horror as he feels something stab into his abdomen, a small carved wooden stick. His body uses up the last bit of his energy to scream and squirm in pain.

The troll covers his victim’s mouth, driving the wood deeper into the struggling scientist, glittery crimson seeping out from his side and mouth. “Shhh, just let it happen…don’t worry, I’ll make sure your research doesn’t go to waste…” He whispers.

Eventually, the struggle ends, Creed’s lifeless eyes pointed at his murderer, who wore a sad*stic smirk.

“So I made the guy look like he committed suicide, took his precious research, and used it to create my very own elaborate trollanotide and levonogestroll scheme.”

“Marlin…why…” Pappus asks sadly.

He spreads his arms menacingly, continuing his spiel, “I saw the potential of trollanotide and levonorgestroll to effectively manipulate the sexual desires of trolls, so I wanted to see if I could build a network of users, increasing it’s influence, until eventually I have an entire kingdom of drug dependent users under my wing. After all…he who controls the trolls controls the kingdom! And if it wasn’t for all of you getting in my way…I would have been that he!

Both Rosiepuff and Pappus’ eyes widen at the implication of Marlin’s long term goals.

“But hey…I hope Dr. Riverbank died with a clear conscience knowing I continued his research…so you could say…I did him a favor.

Marlin was about to chuckle, but a wave of mint green hair grabs onto his neck, causing him to struggle in the chokehold.

“Lily, stop!” Pappus yells as he runs to the female troll’s side to try and pull her away.

“You monster! And Vidalia even told us you even got Jonathan involved in your schemes!” Rosiepuff exclaims as she lets go of Marlin because of Pappus’ intervention.

Marlin catches his breath with an amused groan “Well well well…it seems little miss teacher isn’t all sunshine and rainbows after all.”

Pappus sighs, “Marlin…did what Vidalia say hold truth? Did you really use your own son in all of this?” Pappus tries to peer into his old friend with desperate eyes, hoping that maybe…just maybe he hasn’t stooped that low.

“Ah, so she was the one who found out huh…As for the kid…” Marlin says thoughtfully. Before adding his next words dismissively.

“…Yeah, been selling him out since he was 13.”

Marlin was once again choked, this time from pink hair. Rosiepuff was now the one trying to pull the king away from the monster.

How. Dare. You!” The troll king roars out, his booming voice a mix of anger and despair. “You murdered a member of my court, you manipulated so many trolls, and to think you’d resort to abusing your own flesh and blood…have you no shame!?” He yells, tears already starting to form in his eyes.

Having gotten used to a similar assault a few minutes ago, Marlin could now manage to cough out words, despite being held by the neck. “Nrgghhh…that’s rich coming from you...So many years under power…and yet you haven’t done anything useful for this kingdom…Choosing to cowardly stay in this god forsaken tree instead of trying to find a way out for all of us…Urghhh…and don’t even try to lecture me on how to treat a kid…I know for a fact how much he despises you and your overly traditional values…why else would I catch him cheating on his own wife for my own boy…”

Pappus immediately removes his grip on the troll upon hearing about his son. Even Rosiepuff raised her ears in curiosity.

“What?” Pappus asks confused.

Marlin chokes out a laugh while catching his breath “Oh? Didn’t the girl tell you? Your son has been cheating on her, caught him trying to be all lovey dovey with little Jonathan. I thought I could ruin their relationship if I exposed such scandalous behavior, but unfortunately I underestimated the girl’s resolve.”

“So that’s why she was looking for Jonathan that day…” Rosiepuff spoke quietly to herself.

Pappus looks down shamefully, putting a hand on his face as if contemplating too many things at once.

He takes a deep breath, finally recollecting himself, turning back to his authoritative demeanor.

“…I’ve made my decision.” Both trolls in the room turn to him with questioning looks.

“Marlin…I’m sorry old friend…but your actions have proven to become a huge danger to our kingdom…”

“So what, you’re gonna lock me up? Feed me to the bergens?” Marlin asks sarcastically, Pappus remains unshaken.

“No.” Pappus simoply replies, looking at him decisively.

Marlin raises an eyebrow, unsure where the king was going with this.

“Effective Pepruary 1, you and all the trolls that were instigators of your entire operation, shall be banished from the tree. You shall be bound to bloodhound bugs and sent randomly to faraway locations. All the trolls that were victims of prostitution shall remain.”

“Wait a minute, that’s it? Ha! You’ve grown soft King Thistle! Grown soft I tell you!”

“Pappus, what do you mean, you’re letting him go!? Why not just feed him to the bergens?!” Rosiepuff asks with skepticism. All she receives is a knowing look, before Pappus closes his eyes.

“Please Lilybelle, this is the best I could think of for the people, the whole trollanotide case alone would already be enough to cause chaos.”

“Oh? So are you going to sweep things under the rug? Try to keep things secret from the poor old citizens?” Marlin taunts.

The king remains unfazed, firm in his decision. “If you ever step foot in this tree, only then will I be forced to take more drastic measures!” He brings up his bell with a ring, signaling guards to come back and finally take him away. “Judgement has been passed, you are dismissed.”

The two trolls ignore the empty threats and maniacal laughter that slowly gets quieter and quieter, as Marlin is finally taken out of the throne room.

“…Pappus, are you sure you made the right choice? Why would you let them go free just like that?” Rosiepuff asks, the newfound silence of the room enveloping them in an intense atmosphere.

A sigh comes out of the king. “…I had to, I couldn’t just imprison them and risk an escape. And if I gave them to the bergens…they might cause another surge of interest for studying those drugs.”

“So you intend to just toss them out into the wild? What if they still choose to come back, what if he decides to come back? What if they decide to spread out to the other troll kingdoms?” The female troll inquires using a piece of knowledge only they know.

“…They won’t. I’ll make sure they wont ever come back here ever again. And I’m hoping you’ll help me Lilybelle.” He says, staring at her with a pleading look.

Rosiepuff’s eyes widen, already having an idea of what he’s implying. “Pappus…are you intending to…”

“Aye old friend, to make sure they never spread their evil anywhere ever again. I’m ready to shoulder the moral consequences, so please…you’re the only one I know who can help me pull this off.”

Rosiepuff looks away, gauging the ethics of what the king wants to do. She thinks back to how Jonathan had suffered so much in the hands of those trolls.

“…All right…I know someone who’ll definitely agree to help us. It’s going to be our burden to bear…”

“…Thank You, Lily.”

Out in the middle of an unnamed location, a foreign looking male troll was busy minding his business on their lone cabin, when one of his sons brings him a peculiar object.

“Vater, ein Brief ist für dich gekommen. Es wurde von einem Käfer getragen!”

“Wirklich? Lassen Sie mich sehen”

The troll opens what seemed to be a letter, slightly damaged from the journey.

Dock,

It’s me. No, I am not writing this because I plan on leaving retirement, nor do I plan on leaving the tree. But I know you still owe me big time, so I’m coming to you with an offer you can’t refuse. Message me back immediately if you’re interested.

  • L.R.

The unknown troll looks at the letter with a fond smile, combined with a curious excitement.

“Meine Güte, I never thought I’d hear from the legendary gambler again.”

Notes:

I swear, there's a payoff for that last part way later. I swear I'm not making things up 😭

Also, I only used google translate, so we dun f*cked up if the translation is wrong. 💀

Lastly, I hope you enjoyed those poorly incorporated movie references lol 😂

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 22: The Words I can Finally Say

Summary:

The King and the Prince have a much needed talk

Notes:

This and next chapter are both gonna contain so much talking, so bear with me.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“What do you…….him go!?...........You……………Bergens!”

“Please….people…….anotide……chaos.”

Peppy stops for a moment, that voice, it couldn’t be-

“Daddy, why are they talking about Bergens?” His daughter asks quietly, enough to snap him out of his thoughts.

“Oh! Sorry dear, I don’t know. In fact we shouldn’t be staying here any longer.” He says as they quickly make their way back upstairs. He’s learned through the years that when it comes to his Father, it was none of his business.

Maybe he should have listened in more on the conversation happening at the throne room. Whatever was going on inside had been nagging at him ever since he went back to their bedroom.

Then again, he probably wasn’t in the best position to join in on any serious matters with his father, considering his current state.

John Dory…Peppy couldn’t help but still feel the lingering pain in his chest after their confrontation earlier. He had hurt John Dory, the love of his life, so bad that he had chosen to break up with him. The worst part being that he knew full well he was at fault for everything, yet John chose to take the blame for himself.

After he left, Peppy stayed outside wandering aimlessly, devastated that his lies could backfire so badly. Ultimately, he had to go back home, back to his family, back to the life he let them place unto him. It was a miracle his Father was too busy to reprimand him for coming home in the dead of night.

“Something on your mind Peps?” Peppy’s ears perk up as Vidalia asks him a few feet away from where he was standing. She had just finished putting their daughter to sleep, the trolling laid down at the center of the bed.

“Oh, no no…just…thinking about how busy today has been...” He tries to play it off cool, but the dry chuckle and strained voice wasn’t helping his case.

“Are you sure Peppy? You did come extremely late…I was hoping something notable had to have happened outside…” his wife asks, hoping to probe him into talking more, but Peppy was too occupied by his thoughts to notice her subtle shift in tone.

Instead of answering, the male troll just continues to pace back and fort the spacious room, head staring at the ground.

Vidalia breathes out a heavy sigh, there’s a lot they need to talk about, but it looked like she needed to take initiative. “Peppy, I already-“

She’s cut off by the sound of the door opening, a dismayed Pappus peeking in. Vidalia perks up in surprise, while Peppy flinches.

“Oh! Dad…what brings you up here tonight?” the prince asks nervously, thinking whatever the king was doing earlier had already finished.

“Son…I…I need to discuss something urgent, could you come with me for a moment?” He asks, voice exhausted but pleading.

“Oh…I…ok…” Peppy agrees. He goes out the door, feeling a pair of eyes boring into his back.

As they walk through the hallway, the prince was already panicking internally about the worst case scenario. He had just fallen out with John Dory, he wouldn’t be able to bear it if his father had also found out about his affairs on the same f*cking day.

You’re overreacting Peppy…maybe he just wants some help with whatever kingly business he took care off a few minutes ago. The prince thinks to himself, hoping to ease his jumpiness.

To his surprise, they don’t make their way to the throne room, nor the library, not even the kitchen. Instead Peppy’s eyes widen as he realizes the familiar staircase they’re navigating.

It was no secret that the royal castle was the most enormous pod in the entire tree, eclipsing any infrastructure that the trolls could ever dream off, and nothing emphasizes that quite like the custom made rooftop.

The two male trolls exit the top of their home, and Peppy could immediately see the breathtaking view. They could easily overlook the entirety of the troll tree from here, the night sky above illuminating the other pods, the leaves, and the branches in it’s tender light. Peppy feels the wind brushing his skin as he follows his father to the large bench situated near the edge.

He wasn’t sure when the last time he’d sat here with his dad was, they usually got busy tending to their own duties that they didn’t have time to sit and unwind here.

“I never realized how much I missed this.” Pappus says, keeping his eyes closed as he pulls Peppy to his side, a firm hand brushing the younger troll’s hair gently.

“Same, Dad.” Peppy says, a bit surprised by the sudden show of affection, but still accepting it happily despite the nagging thoughts in his head.

They sit there, taking in the cold night air, none making a move to the other. After a few minutes, Pappus finally speaks.

“Son…I’m sorry.”

Peppy’s ears perk, making him turn to Pappus, who was staring at the distance. “What for?” he asks nervously.

“…I...I know Peppy, you don’t have to hide about how you feel about things son, about being the prince, about being married, about….me.” The king pulls his son into a crushing embrace.

Peppy could feel tears start to form in his eyes. His thoughts go from shock to denial if this was really happening or not.

“I...I…” Peppy was having a hard time to bring out his words. “Why are you telling me this now?” He asks his father with a strained voice.

“Because I only realized now we were doing the same mistakes me and my own father did.”

“Pappus, who told you about the other troll tribes?”

“I forbid you from going near that woman anymore! What do you think the entire kingdom is gonna think if they find out you’ve been involving yourself with a former bounty hunter!?”

“We can’t escape the bergens son, we never will…You saw what happened with your mother don’t you?...Now stop all those pointless plans. Focus on being a king, here.”

“ *Cough* *Cough* Pappus, I’m glad I got to spend the rest of my life with you, but I’m hoping once I’m gone, you start following your own heart.”

“I was the same as you, young, in love, and had my own aspirations, but I was too much of a coward to go against my father” Pappus says as he recalls forlorn memories in his head. “I didn’t mean to make you feel like you had no choice…In the end I ended up making you so unhappy, I’m sorry…I’m so so sorry…”

Peppy couldn’t help but hold his sobbing father tight. He rubs the older troll’s back soothingly, despite also feeling sad himself.

“It’s okay dad…I…it’s my fault for not trying to say something too…” Peppy feels himself debating whether to add onto that, but the feeling of needing to get it off his chest is too much, especially when they’re now both so vulnerable. “In fact...instead of confronting you about it…I…I did something terrible…I…”

“I already know Peppy. And judging from your Dad, he’s been told too.”

Both trolls perk up at the new voice, looking over to the hatch to see Vidalia standing several feet away from them.

“I’m sorry for intruding King Pappus, but I felt like I needed to have a say in this too. Also don’t worry, Viva is still fast asleep.”

Vidalia walks towards the shocked trolls, stopping once she’s standing beside the bench. She looks at Peppy with a determined look. “Before I say anything else, Peppy….there’s something you should know about me. I’m aromantic…or at least I think that’s what you call it.” She says matter-of-factly.

“Wait, what?!” Both father and son yell in surprise.

“But how?” Pappus asks flabbergasted.

Vidalia crosses her arms thoughtfully. “Been for a while now…although I only realized it after we were already married.” She puts a hand on Peppy’s shoulder, staring at him with a warm expression. “Peppy, you’re a nice man, any other troll would have fallen in love with you easily. I’m sorry to say, that love just doesn’t…click for me. I’m more than happy to have had you as a close friend instead…”

“Vidalia…I…what about Viva? What about our daughter?” Peppy asks sadly.

Vidalia rolls her eyes with an amused smile “…Peppy, do you love our daughter?”

“Of course I do!” Peppy answers, albeit more aggressively than he intended.

“Will you protect her when you need to, will you be there for here when she needs you?” Vidalia adds on.

“Without a doubt Vida, More than anything…” Peppy replies, unsure where she’s headed.

“Then there we go.” Vidalia says with a snap of her fingers. “The way I see it, we don’t have to be married to her parents.”

“Huh…that’s not…But what if she questions us? What if she grows up not understanding why one of us is-“

“Peppy breathe.” Vidalia cuts him off before he panics. “I didn’t say I was gonna leave you idiot. We can still live together, I work here after all. And sure, we won’t be able to explain things to her now, but that doesn’t mean we’ll never be able to. We just have to be smart about when and how.”

She breathes out a heavy sigh, crossing her arms once more. “Look, I know it’s…unconventional. That it goes against what values I know the royal family has, but you guys gotta understand that it’s okay to work a way outside that kind mindset...especially when we know it’s no longer working, that it’s only making us feel worse.”

“Vida…” Peppy says quietly, In awe of her point of view on things.

A chuckle could be heard in the background, they look over to see Pappus wiping away his tears from earlier, while taking joy in their conversation.

“Why are you laughing Dad?” Peppy asks.

“Haha…nothing nothing, it’s just that…she reminds me of some other women I know...I’m happy you have a friend like her.”

“See? Even the king agrees it’s time for something to change!” Vidalia says smugly. This finally makes Peppy chuckle.

“I…yeah, maybe it is.” Peppy, turns to Pappus, “Dad...I…I want to start following my own heart from now on…is…is that ok?”

Pappus gives him an understanding nod. “You don’t need me dictating your life son, you haven’t for a long time.”

Peppy gives his old man the hardest embrace he could ever give, along with tears that were no longer of sadness, but unparalleled joy.

“Thank you! Thank you so much…now all I need is to fix things with John Dory…” He says with a bittersweet voice.

Fix things with John Dory

Both Pappus and Vidalia look at each other in realization.

“So that f*cker really did sabotage your relationship…as if he wasn’t satisfied enough with making that boy’s life miserable” Pappus says with a growl.

“Wait, he did what exactly?” Vidalia says, already curious what went on after she was asked to leave the throne room.”

“Wha?” Peppy looks up from his father’s chest confused.

“…Peppy…we still need to talk about John Dory.” Vidalia says grimly.

Notes:

I'm iffy on how this chapter turned out, felt like there wasn't enough proper building between Peppy and the King in the past for this resolution to be worth it.

But I hope it's ok enough, cuz I know I'm dragging myself through these because I'm nearing a funky chapter I'm super excited to write.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 23: The Melon Bunch (Reprise)

Summary:

The trio finally discuss everything

Notes:

Here it is, the last chapter of a major arc. It's gonna be real sweet.

Thank You for your continued support for this piece of crap lol. I appreciate every little view, comment, kudos, and fanart all so much ❤️🩷💛💚💙🩶

P.S. let me know if there are any paragraph mistakes because microsoft word did an oopsie while I was finishing it up

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

John Dory woke up groggily, the events of the previous day a little blurry in his still sleepy mind. His back, jaw, and hind felt quite sore as he slowly sits up. Considering the average experience he has at the club, he wasn’t really surprised.

He somehow got the feeling that it was already noon, so he stretches his arms lazily, already telling himself he needs to get to a shower asap.

John Dory runs his hands through his hair, then his skin, then his parts. His eyes widen as he realizes something was clearly off.

He was clean…he was clean and clothed up. There wasn’t any signs of stickiness on his insides, nor did he feel the crumbly texture of dried fluids interrupting his body movements.

It wasn’t the only thing that was unusual. He sits up from the soft and pristine bed, then frantically starts looking around, before realizing that he was no longer inside one of the club bedrooms. He was situated in a hospital ward.

The troll is too caught up in his confusion to notice the door opening, someone bringing in a tray of food. John Dory locks eyes with the familiar orange troll, the latter of which immediately dropped all the items they were holding. The clattering mess was the only sound that filled the quick silence between them.

“…Peppy? What am I…doing here?” John Dory asks cautiously.

Instead of answering, Peppy’s eyes soften, before he excitedly rushes to give John Dory a tight embrace.

“Hey Peps, what’s the commotion all abou-“ Vidalia says as she enters, a bright grin forming on her face as she sees the scene. She runs towards the bed to join in their hug, much to John Dory’s discomfort.

“Ah! Guys! What is happening right now!?” John Dory asks frantically, as he tries to avoid getting smothered by the two trolls.

“I’m so sorry John Dory! I wish I could’ve known sooner!” Peppy says with muffled sobs in his chest, his tears staining his hospital gown.

“It’s gonna be ok, you’re gonna be safe from now on buddy” Vidalia adds reassuringly, while giving the blue troll soothing gestures on his back.

John Dory was about to ask what they were talking about when flashes of yesterday’s events playback in his memory. The breakup, the one-for-all, and finally the random intrusion before he lost consciousness, it all hit his head like a truck.

He pushes off the trolls on top of him in panic, both noticing his change in mood.

“John…it’s ok…we know, we know about….that place. We know what your dad’s been doing to you.” Vidalia says, trying to approach him once again, this time carefully as to not agitate his current state further.

He couldn’t do this, not right now, he wasn’t ready, he was never ready at all to tell them what he really did, who he really was. His chest was heaving, his head felt heavy, he could feel the hands of eager strangers starting to wrap around him wanting to-

Before he could spiral further, a warm hand meets his, a gentle touch at his palm telling him this person meant no harm.

“Breathe, John Dory.”

The green haired troll does as he’s told, taking deep breaths of air in an out, in a steady rhythm.

“That’s it…in and out…in and out…”

As he goes back to reality, he sees the one holding his hand was Peppy, his face giving him a smile that would’ve made him melt, if it wasn’t for the fact that they had just broken up stirring his thoughts.

“Feeling better, sugarcube?”

John’s eyes widen, remembering the other troll that was in the room with them. “Peppy, did you just-“

“Really, out of all the pet names you can call your boyfriend Peps? I should be glad I never had to experience that kind of embarrassment” Vidalia manages to say sarcastically, her snickering causing John Dory to look at her eyes wide, then back to Peppy, who had his eyes closed with a smile.

“I…I don’t understand…” John Dory whispers, already having a small understanding of the implications, but his mind subconsciously keeping himself in denial.

Peppy opens his watery eyes, a look of guilt enveloping his features.

“John Dory…I-I’m sorry…about what happened between us yesterday, it was my fault for keeping such an important secret from you.” Peppy now grabs both John Dory’s hand. Gripping them firmly as if letting go was his greatest fear.

“But I must tell you…with all my heart, you’re the troll I want to spend the rest of my life with, so if I could ask for your forgiveness…a chance to start over, I’d like for us to be a proper couple now…no more hiding behind closed doors.”

Doubt creeps into his mind, John Dory couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “Peppy…we can’t remember…we…I…you’re…”

A gentle hand places itself on top of his shoulder. Making John Dory flinch, remembering Vidalia was still here, witnessing the entire scene unfolding.

“Yes you can!” Vidalia says to her friend confidently. “And don’t even try to argue with me, because I think it’s about time I tell you what you missed out on.”

So Vidalia recounts her and Peppy’s conversation with the king, making sure John Dory has a clearer picture of their entire situation now.

“Re-really…you really told your dad all that Peps?” John Dory asks the troll in front of him, who nods excitedly.

“Mhm…I want to start fighting for my real feelings, what my heart really wants, and I’m 100% it’s leading me back to you.” Peppy answers honestly.

“And you’re really ok with all of this V?”

“Yep! I know things are gonna be…complicated to navigate from now on to say the least, but I know it’ll be worth it, just to see the two of you be truly happy!” She answers enthusiastically.

John Dory’s waterworks started again, with him pulling both Peppy and Vidalia together.

“I don’t know how I can thank you two enough, you’re the best trolls a guy could ever wish to be close with!” He says through muffled cries.

“There there sugarcube…let it all out” Peppy says, burying his once again boyfriend into his chest.

“If it’s alright with you…you can start by telling us your side of the story…we want to know everything that happened to you through all these years…” Vidalia replies, expression now serious.

John Dory wipes away his tears “…ok…ok…I’ll tell you everything, you deserve to know.”

So he did, he recalled his rocky relationship with his dad, which just got worst when trollstice happened. Vidalia also took the opportunity to fill in some gaps with more information based on what she found out by herself, and from King Pappus’.

“No-no way…I can’t believe dad would ever do something like that…” John Dory says in despair after Vidalia tells him the incident with Dr. Riverbank.

“It’s ok John, none of that was your fault. He had no right to do something that heinous, no matter what happened with your family before that…” Vidalia tries to reassure him.

John Dory recounts when his dad first introduced him to the club, and by extension trollanotide and levonorgestroll.

“To think he’d use his own son for his own selfish schemes…” Peppy growls lowly as he hardens his fist in anger, regretting not ever having a chance to punch that dark blue haired menace.

Finally, John Dory tells the stories of how he got his sons, and how he pretended they were his brothers. From the troll he first got pregnant with, to the one that tried to turn him into a slave, to the one that broke his heart. Peppy even remembers the last one from when he first confessed to him.

By the time he’s finished telling his story, Peppy was rubbing his back for support.

“I’m so sorry all that happened to you without us knowing, but I’m so proud of you...you were so brave throughout everything…” Peppy says quietly.

“Thank you, than means a lot Peps…” John Dory sniffles.

“Your welcome, you mean a lot to me, my sweet sweet sugarcube.”

“…So what happens now?” John Dory asks concerned.

“Well…first off I’m gonna have to tell Dr. Moss you’re finally awake, and she’s the one who’ll see if you’re clear to go.” Vidalia explains.

“Dr. Moss?” John asks.

“Yeah, Dr. Melissa Moss. She’s the one the king assigned to be in charge of caring for all the victims of this whole fiasco.”

The female troll quickly exits the room to get the doctor, leaving both Peppy and John Dory alone.

“Hey…I love you ok? You’re no longer alone in this you hear me?” Peppy says through the quietness of the room.

“Yeah…I know…I love you too, I love you so much…” John Dory says, leaning towards the other troll for a kiss.

It was short and sweet, but felt true and intimate just the same. Luckily they finished before Vidalia and the doctor arrived to witness the scene and make things awkward.

Dr. Moss made sure to give John Dory proper screening to make sure his physical and mental health were stable. Eventually he was cleared to go.

Throughout the process, Peppy and Vidalia never left his side. Making sure they kept him grounded and supported.

It was a fairly long walk home, the three trolls keeping each other occupied with tales from their school days, the bouts of laughter making sure to keep the air between them calm and free of negative emotions.

Once they make it back to Aunt Rosiepuff’s pod, they see the woman in question hanging up some laundry.

Once they make eye contact, John Dory immediately tackles the older troll, joyfully talking back and forth with her while crying for the millionth time today, with his friends watching in the background.

“Jonathan! Thank goodness you’re ok!”

“Yeah…Vidalia and Peppy told me everything that happened…”

“I’m sorry my boy…I should have done something sooner…”

“It’s ok Aunt Rosiepuff, It’s my fault for not saying anything for years…”

“I also know about your kids Jonathan…”

“I know…let’s talk more about them later…what’s gonna happen with Dad now…?”

“You don’t ever have to worry about that monster ever again, me and the king will make sure he, or any of those other sleazebags, never step foot near this tree ever again.

“Guys! JD’s home!”

He could hear gasps coming from the door, the sight of three trollings grinning happily before running to John Dory and knocking him to the ground, giggles and laughter erupt from both the children and adults as John tries to rally up his brothers.

His brothers…

His boys..

His sons.

“Yeah, I’m finally home…”

John Dory felt like this was a dream, one that he wishes will never end. He still has doubts about what comes next, but for the first time in years, he truly felt like everything was going to be alright.

Notes:

Thank you for making it to the end....LOL I WISH

For the next few chapters, it's gonna be lots of short fluffy fillers, so we can savor the happy vibes for as long as we can.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 24: 9 Years Later: A Change of Pace

Summary:

It was the start of a new day

Notes:

These next few chapters are small fillers with sweet moments and lore sprinkled in.

Also, to clear up the misleading title: These chapters all fall under random times during the next 9 years, so don't expect them to be in chronological order.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Johnny! Johnny! Wake up!"

John Dory woke up with a start, looking down to see a purple haired trolling on top of him.

“Good Morning JD!” The kid speaks with a smile, before proceeding to bounce giddily.

“Ack-Spruce! Let me breathe!” John Dory says, as he’s now fully aware of the small mass on his chest.

John Dory lifts Spruce up, tossing him up slightly, before giving the little troll’s stomach gentle kisses. The younger troll laughs from the ticklish stimulation.

“H-hey stop it big bro!” Spruce laughs out.

“Nope! You woke me up, and my chest is sore. Now it’s time to pay the price you little bugger!” The older troll replies teasingly. Both their giggles echoing in the room.

“Hey no fair! Aunt Rosiepuff said we could wake up John Dory together!” Clay says with a pout, as he and Floyd enter the room. Spruce just hums smugly, much to his brother’s annoyance.

John Dory chuckles, “Alright, alright, enough of that. Let me get up so I can make you little rascals some breakfast.”

As the four boys make their way to the kitchen, the sweet smell of pancakes makes its way to John Dory’s nose. His eyes widen, realizing that breakfast was already at the dining table. He eyes the surroundings and sees Aunt Rosiepuff finishing her last round of eggs.

Her ears twitch receptively, “Ah, good morning Jonathan! I see the boys were able to force you out of bed.” She says sweetly, back unturned.

“Hehe, yeah…listen, You could’ve just let me make-.”

“Oh no, I was not letting you make breakfast today young man. It’s your first day of retirement and you are gonna spend it relaxing or so help me.”

“Johnny, what’s wetayuhment?” The youngest of the brothers speaks up, tilting his head in curiosity.

Rosiepuff hums as she brings the last plate of eggs to the table. “It means there’s gonna be big changes around here. Jonathan is taking a very long break from working, Floyd.”

All the kids collectively gasp, while John Dory tries to play it cool.

“Yay!” Spruce yells ecstatic.

“Does that mean John Dory gets to stay in the house and play pwuzzles?” Floyd asks happily.

“Does that mean John Dory gets to take me to school everyday and get ice cream after?” Clay asks, beaming with excitement.

Rosiepuff chuckles “Of course, he has all the time in the world.” The woman shoots John Dory a smug look.

“Oh-oh…yeah hehe…” John speaks nervously, causing the kids to cheer at the prospect of having their brother around more.

Are you sure you don’t want to tell your sons Jonathan?

I….I don’t think I can…not yet at least.

I understand, take as long as you need to be ready….I promise to keep my mouth shut…Though I have a few conditions.

“By the way boys, from now on you stop calling me your auntie. Call me grandma ok?”

“Why?” Spruce asks.

Rosiepuff fake whispers throughout the table, “Don’t you boys tell anyone else this, but ol’ Rosiepuff here is turning 42 this year, whether I like it or not.”

This causes the young boys to chuckle, “Oh I get it! It’s because Aunt Rosiepuff is getting old!” Clay says, huffing his chest proudly.

“You still called her Aunt though.” Spruce adds deadpan.

“Heehee, ok Gwandma, if that’s what you want.” Floyd finishes with a giggle.

“Uh huh…grandma Rosiepuff.” John says, still unsure about this whole arrangement.

The rest of the meal is filled with idle chatter between the whole family, with the occasional banter. John Dory was still getting used to reveling in such casual behavior, without even thinking about…he’d rather not say it. So instead he chooses to sip his coffee, the homemade brew serving to calm his thoughts.

“All right, you three need to wait near the bathroom while Jonathan and I tidy up.” Rosiepuff directs the kids while she and John Dory clean up the table and dishes.”

As John Dory washes the used items, he asks a question to the older troll out of curiosity. “Hey…why tell them to start calling you grandma?”

Rosiepuff’s ears perk up as she does drying duty. “Because technically I am, but since you don’t want to tell them the truth yet, it’s also a little contingency of mine.”

John Dory tilts his head, confused.

“I like to think your kids are smart Jonathan, they’re at an age where they might forget what they used to call me after some time. But if they do remember, it might help them put two-and-two together. It’s a bit of a stretch I know.”

John Dory’s ears droop, hearing her reasoning. “I see…”

Rosiepuff sighs, before holding on to John Dory’s shoulder.

“Look son, I’m not assuming you might never decide to tell them, all I want is to help them put the puzzle pieces together even on their own. I meant it when I said you can take all the time you need, whether it be days, weeks, months or even years. Besides, it’s a fun little game to see whether they find out first before you can tell them.” She says the last part with a mischievous grin, much to John’s embarrassment.

“All right, all right I get your point” John says with a nervous chuckle.

Rosiepuff hums, arranging the last set of dishes back in the cupboards. “By the way, I’m gonna go to Pappus later, said we’re gonna discuss some business.

“Is that why you don’t want me to work, because you’re working for the King now?” John asks curiously.

“Sure, you can say that.” She answers quick, which causes John Dory to raise an eyebrow.

“Is it about….you know?” He asks sadly.

“…Alright, I’ll be honest, it’s a little bit of that too. But I promise it’s nothing you need to worry about, what matters is that you’re here and safe now. Focus on you and your boys, ok?” She ends the last part with a smile.

“…Ok.” John finally answers understandingly.

“Good. Now go to the bathroom, sugar knows what chaos they already started in there.”

After finishing their kitchen chores, John Dory makes his way to the bathroom. He breathes out a sigh, thinking about how his new life has now officially begun.

All right, she’s right, stop thinking about the past. What matters right now is I be a good father, even if they don’t realize it yet. You can do this John Dory, You can do this, You can-“

His train of thought is cut off once he slips on the rubber ducky Clay had accidently dropped on the bathroom floor.

Notes:

All of these chapters will have the same naming scheme, so you'll know when I finally start going back to the main story.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 25: 9 Years Later: A Royal Resolve

Summary:

The king decided it was time for one of the biggest decisions to be made

Notes:

Not a John Dory focused chapter this time, even more world building instead.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Peppy wasn’t sure why his Father wanted an audience with him and Vidalia, and only them specifically. But it was seven in the morning, and both of them were worse for wear. They were lucky Viva was still asleep, because they probably wouldn’t be able to handle the child’s energy so early in the morning.

“What do you think your old man needs from us?” Peppy asks, quickly downing a cup of coffee he made.

“Bruh I don’t know, but it better be important enough that it interrupted my beauty sleep.” She replies groggily.

Peppy and Vidalia make it to the throne room, opening the large doors carefully. Normally they’d be greeted with the plain sight of the king seated and waiting for his audience, but what they didn’t expect was for the doors to forcibly close on its own, and for the two trolls to be suddenly awakened by the sound of music.

It felt like their whole body was revitalized as they heard the energetic melodies. Sparkling glitter surrounded the room, forming various shapes and swirls in a scenery that was so breathtakingly beautiful, that Peppy almost dropped his mug.

At the center of it all was the king, playing some kind of harp with….only one string? He smiles up at them as he stops playing, the colors and music dissipating slowly, leaving the duo to look at each other in confusion.

“Dad…what was that?” Peppy asks his father as they walk up to him.

The king chuckles at his son’s curiosity. “Come closer you two…I’m about to tell you quite the story.”

The three trolls gather around, Pappus putting the harp back into it’s secured casing to be hidden once again later.

“Son, Vidalia, allow me to begin by saying…we are not alone in this world…” He says with a serious tone, placing a firm hand on the case in front of them.

King Pappus recounts the tale of the five strings, the existence of other genres of trolls, and how much power these seemingly simple items actually hold.

“From what I’ve read, and what my Father used to tell me, the conflict between these old tribes were caused by mere conflict, that we should steer clear from ever interacting with anyone who wasn’t Pop. But it turns out, it was because of one of our kind that wanted to have the power to control all music.” His face softens, letting a look of guilt envelope his face ever so slightly.

“That’s terrible…but wait, how are you so sure about that, Dad?” Peppy asks with narrow eyes.

“Well, after everything that’s been happening around here, I finally decided it was time to search more about the truth from someone who probably knew more, someone who had knowledge of the outside world,…someone who I’d only been having the courage to start reconnecting with recently…” Peppy was rather oblivious, but Vidalia was quick to notice the slight blush on the King’s face as he tries to look away.

“Erm…anyways, the reason I told you this is because I believe it’s your generation that will finally change our future for the better, and I wanted to start by telling you all the secrets that you need to know, such as this.”

“What exactly do you mean, Sir?” Vidalia asks, unsure of where the King is headed exactly.

“Two important things.” Pappus replies as he stands proudly in front of them, eyeing them with a determined look.

“Vidalia, you’re one of the most intelligent and talented trolls this kingdom has ever seen, and you’re a close friend of my son, so I know for a fact I can trust you…I need your help, because I’ve decided it’s about time we planned our escape from this wretched place.”

Vidalia’s eyes widen. “Sir…you mean…”

“Yes Vidalia…it’s time we fought for our freedom from this tree.” He says decisively. “Countless attempts have been made for generations, but I believe you could be the one to achieve what my ancestors could not.”

Shocked that the king had chosen her out of all trolls, she doesn’t falter, but unbelievably quickly, she steels herself, her hand saluting. “I’m not sure if I’m really worthy enough for this kind of task, but don’t worry Sir Thistle, I promise I’ll do everything that I can to find a way out of here.”

Pappus laughs proudly “Just call me Pappus dear.” He then turns to Peppy, who was visibly nervous, already having an idea on what he was gonna say next.

“And you Peppy, my son, I’m not sure if I’ll even make it long enough to see this dream come to fruition. So I want you to be ready to take my place, and if we succeed in escaping the bergens, I’m asking you to be the King that can try and help unite not only us pop trolls, but also the rest of trollkind. I think that would be an even incredible goal to strive for, more than anything.”

Peppy couldn’t believe what he was hearing from the older troll, tears were threatening to fall from his eyes as he tries to comprehend the gravity of his words. “Stop that dad…stop saying that you won’t…I-I don’t even think I’m good enough to be a King, let alone do something as great as that…”

A hand on each of his shoulders keep him grounded, one was from Pappus, and one was from Vidalia.

“I understand. I know asking for something like that is a bit too much right now. But I just want to let you know the option will always be there, and that I believe you can do it.” The king nods affirmatively.

“Yeah, and besides if you decide to do something as grand as that, I’m here to help!” Vidalia adds enthusiastically.

“For now, let’s focus on something more realistic.” The king says decisively. “The road to freeing ourselves from the bergens is a long one, it might take years for us to make a proper plan. But I believe we have everything we need to set us up for success. Are the two of you with me?”

“You bet Paps!” Vidalia answers immediately.

Peppy knew he wanted this too, a chance to find freedom and happiness for the kingdom…

For his friends and family…

For him…

With a newfound sense of duty, he raises his head up high, wiping his tears, unsure about the future, but willing to walk into it.

“Alright Dad, I’m in.”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed this little detour we took. I was mostly driven to write this because I wanted Peppy to develop more.

It's so that how he ended up losing his memories would hit harder because we'll keep thinking how much potential this version of him would've had in the future.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 26: 9 Years Later: A Paternal Figure

Summary:

For a brief moment, John Dory remembers what Fatherly love feels like.

Notes:

Finally, the first and most likely last chapter where JD and Pappus interact with each other 💅✨

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

To say that John Dory felt awkward was a massive understatement.

Standing in front of him was the one and only Mr. Thistle, the current ruler of their kingdom, and just so happened to be his Father’s boyfriend.

He felt completely small in his presence, feeling the older troll’s authoritative aura. Regardless, King Thistle tries to address him in a casual tone.

“Ah! Pleasant Morning Jonathan! I just happened to be in the neighborhood and wanted to know if Lilybelle was home…I’m surprised to see her pod quiet, considering how chaotic she says the kids here are…” he says chipper.

It was odd to say the least. He’s never seen the King be this nonchalant before, but it wasn’t any of his business either way.

“Oh…Um…sorry sir. Grandma Rosiepuff and my brothers aren’t home from school yet…” John Dory explains nervously, causing the older troll to raise an eyebrow.

“Grandma? Brothers? Young man, I’m one the last people you need to lie to, you know…” Pappus says with frown.

John Flinches, realizing his mistake. “Sorry Sir…my mistake…” He fidgets for a few seconds before addressing him once again. “If you want…you can just wait for her to arrive here. They should be home soon…”

The king thinks about the proposition for a few seconds, before cheerfully putting his hands on his waist. “All right then! If you don’t mind me intruding, I guess I could stick around.”

Nodding, John Dory ushers the older troll into their pod. He settles into the living room sofa, while the younger troll heads into the kitchen. “Um…would you like something to drink sir?” He asks.

“Some hot tea would be nice.” Pappus replies, causing John Dory to wince. He’ll never understand how old people like the taste of hot leaf juice, but then again he was a black coffee person so who was he to judge.

He brings out an earl grey blend that Aunt Rosiepuff already made earlier. Bringing it to a boil before carrying it in a large cups.

“Ah, thank you my boy.” Pappus says as John Dory approaches him, tray in hand.

“Well…I guess I should be going now sir…” John Dory announces awkwardly, scratching the back of his head, seeing the older troll has already made himself comfortable.

“Nonsense! Come, have a seat and drink some tea with me Jonathan.” Pappus says before John Dory could retreat to his room.

“W-well…if you insist…” the younger troll answers, not wanting to be disrespectful. He lays down on the spot Pappus taps his hand next to, being given a cup of tea as he settles.

John Dory decides to have a try at the unfamiliar drink, already regretting it the moment the earthy taste and scent hits his tastebuds and nostrils.

“So young man…it’s already been a few months since you’ve…settled down. How’s the domestic life been treating you?” The king asks out of the blue.

“Oh! Um…uh…it’s…I’ve been doing great sir! Best few months of my life so far…” John Dory answers nervously, trying not to initiate eye contact with the older troll as he stares at him, eyes glued to John Dory’s shrinking self. He didn’t like the way he felt as if the king was examining him.

“I see…” he says passively, another few minutes pass. You could cut the silence with a knife as the two continue to star blankly around them.

The king sighs heavily, looking down at his drink. “Jonathan…be honest with me young man. How have you really been faring with…well…everything?

“I-I..what do you mean Mr. Thistle?” John Dory asks anxiously.

“You know…the whole trollanotide and levonorgestroll thing…the club…Marlin…” The king tries to say calmly.

John Dory’s eyes widen, unsure what to tell the king, so he tries to play it off, answering quickly to finish the topic.

“I don’t see the need to talk about it sir-“

“Jonathan…”

“Sure he was my father, but he was also a criminal who involved both me and other innocent trolls in his schemes-“

“Jonathan.”

“And in the end, you were able to catch him in the act, which is what matters the most. So I don’t see the need for my-“

“Jonathan, stop.”

John Dory yelps as Pappus grabs him firmly by the shoulders, a serious and concerned look on his face.

“Now why would you think I don’t want to hear how you feel about the situation son?” He asks sadly.

“I…I already said sir…the only thing that matters is that you put a stop to Dad’s plans…the king doesn’t need my feelings on the matter…I was another one of his pawns, plain and simple.” John Dory says quietly, ears drooping in defeat.

Pappus’ eyes widen at the troll, breaking eye contact for a second. For a second John Dory thought he looked…ashamed? Guilty? He wasn’t so sure. Regardless, the king’s face immediately softens, before he reaches out for something in his hair.

“Come closer, Jonathan. I want to show you something…” He says as he brings out his hand holding what seemed to be a piece of paper.

John Dory sits closer to him, looking at the item the older troll brought out. His eyes widen when he realizes he brought out a fairly old looking photo.

There were four trolls in the picture, all standing together in a friendly bundle. He could easily recognize the familiar features of the king, whose head was getting scratched teasingly by a troll who John Dory recognizes as a younger version of Aunt Rosiepuff, much to the awkward dismay of the younger Pappus.

To the left however, was two trolls John Dory knew very well. The golden hair fading into turquoise, the blue skin and eyes that matched his own, and the sweet and delicate smile, it was without a doubt his mother. On her left was Marlin, trying to look away from the photo with a reluctant expression.

“We were a ragtag group of misfits, we were. Lily was the wild rebellious one, Marlin was the indifferent one who always looked like he didn’t wanna be there, but was there anyway because he couldn’t say no to sweet sweet Goldie, and then there was just…me.” He chuckles as he recalls their nostalgic past, unfortunately it’s short lived as he looks at the photo with deep sad eyes.

“It was great until we went our separate ways…honestly it was only because of the trial that we managed to be in the same room again….and to find out what happened to my old friends…to find out one had been taken during trollstice, and the other had gone off the deep end….I couldn’t help but feel responsible in a way.”

John Dory doesn’t expect it when Pappus grabs onto him, pulling him into a warm embrace. He freezes, unsure why.

“Jonathan, we both know what your father has done to you isn’t something that could be easily moved on from, and I feel like you’re the one I need to apologize the most…so I’m sorry, as a king, and as a parent…please if there’s anything to you need to say or let out, tell me...I’m here for you, just as my son is since he’s your lover now…” He says, shaking in fear as he continues to bury the younger troll in his arms.

John Dory could feel tears start forming in his eyes as he feels sensations he hasn’t felt in a very long time.

He couldn’t remember the last time someone had held onto him like this. Marlin has never given him something like this before.

The warmth that made you feel secure.

The hold that made you feel like you feel protected.

The feeling of being embraced by a parent.

And just like that, the dam had broke.

He buries himself in the king’s chest, quiet sobs escaping out of his control as he holds on to the feeling he’s been missing for years.

“I deserve all that didn’t I!? Even before mom died, he already despised my existence…and it’s my fault she even got taken…I never deserved any love from him!? And yet after all the things he put me through…those drugs…that club…everything…why can’t I hate him!? I just don’t understand…I just don’t understand it at all…” John Dory says with muffled cries.

He felt pathetic, he was already 21 years old and yet there he was, balling his eyes out in the king’s chest.

“Shh…shh…there, there…I understand how you feel Jonathan. I always find myself still seeing him as a friend despite all the things I found out he did, that maybe I could have change things for the better….But don’t ever for a second believe that all of that was your fault son. Marlin chose to do all that…no amount of blaming yourself is going to remove the fact that he made his own decisions…and it was my job as a king to make sure he didn’t go out of hand.” Pappus says as he rubs the younger troll’s back soothingly.

They stay like that for a minute, until eventually John Dory’s cries quiet down to hiccups.

Rosiepuff arrives just in time to see scene, immediately running to John Dory, who had already fallen asleep next to the king, dried tears staining the king’s clothes and Jonathan’s face.

She notices their old photo on Pappus’ lap. “Oh dear, Pappus what did you do?” Rosiepuff asks.

“Don’t worry Lily, I just wanted to make sure he knew I was here if he ever needed another fatherly figure.” He replies calmly, gently petting the younger troll’s hair before finally standing up from the sofa.

“Woah…it’s the king…” A whisper says behind Pappus, turning around he sees three trollings looking at him in awe and wonder.

“Well hello there little ones, you must be Jonathan’s boys…” he says, kneeling down and petting each of them.

“Are you our big bro’s friend?” The magenta haired one asks. Causing Pappus’ face to soften.

“Yep! I was around the area and decided to visit your…big brother.” The boys whisper gasps, impressed John Dory was friends with the king.“

“Anyways, I think I spent too long visiting. So before I leave, I need you kids to promise me to be good to him alright? He deserves to rest and relax, ok?”

“We promise!” The kids say with a salute, causing the king to chuckle in delight.

Rosiepuff let’s Pappus leave, not wanting to pry the guy for information on what the hell just happened between him and Jonathan.

She notices the empty cups on the table, eyeing the male troll’s back. “Since when were you a ‘hot leaf juice’ kind of guy?” Rosiepuff asks teasingly.

The male troll flinches, choosing not to turn around and make his blushing face obvious.

“Oh well um…It was what Jonathan offered so I couldn’t say no…besides, it wasn’t as bad as when you first made me try it when we were still teenagers you know hehe…must be an age acquired taste.”

Rosiepuff just chuckles as Pappus leaves the pod like a fool.

“I’m glad you’re still the same idiot I remember.”

Notes:

I love the irony of me writing both good and bad father characters despite not having either.👌🫦

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 27: 9 Years Later: Storytime and Lullabies

Summary:

A small look into the Timberwood/Rosiepuff household during the aftermath of one trollstice.

Notes:

Song Used:

"You'll be Safe Here" by Rivermaya

Fun Fact #1: I listed down the random plots I had in mind for "9 Years Later", and including the already written ones, I coincidentally ended up with 9 chapter plots, so yeah...expect we'll be here for a while lol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They had survived.

Their entire family had survived another year of trollstice.

And John Dory couldn’t be more thankful.

It had been several minutes since the gathering ended, so he was currently examining any damage on their pod, picking up any items that had been messed up and put out of place.

John Dory couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief knowing the worst hadn’t happened. This year Aunt Rosiepuff had coaxed them into hiding in a secret room installed at the attic, while she stood guard outside, ready to either defend the pod, or if push comes to shove, get taken instead so they wouldn’t check their home further.

Aunt Rosiepuff had now left temporarily, on her way to help Mr. Paps assess the total damages and casualties in the kingdom, he thinks.

“John Dory, are the bergens really gone?”

His ears perk up, remembering the pod wasn’t the only thing he needed to worry about. He turns around to see Clay standing at the doorway of their room, the 8 year old clearly scared while trying to peek outside.

John Dory stops what he’s doing and proceeds to go to the kid, picking him up and carrying him back inside. The others were also in their bedroom, Floyd currently crying in the bed.

“It’s going to be ok Floyd, please don’t cry…” He hears Spruce say as the 10 year old tries to comfort his youngest brother, despite obviously looking just as shaken up as well.

John Dory makes his way to the children, putting down Clay next to Spruce, then wrapping all of them in his embrace. He strokes their hair gently, something’s he’s learned was effective at calming down the trollings.

“There there…no need to worry bug, trollstice is over ok?” He says reassuringly.

Floyd sniffles, clinging onto John Dory’s chest. “Why do the bergens always want to eat us big bro?”

“I don’t know kid, that’s why King Thistle is trying his best to come up with a plan to get us out of this tree, so that we won’t have to be scared of the bergens anymore. For now I’ll make sure to keep you boys safe ok?”

“I’m still scared John Dory…” he hears clay whisper, as he holds his arm tight. He could also feel Spruce trembling slightly.

“It’s alright to be scared, Sprucey” John Dory tells the eldest trolling.

“I..I-m not scared! I’m a big boy now…” Spruce tries to say with a huff, but fails to be convincing, earning an awkward chuckle from John Dory. “If you say so kid.”

They stay like this for a few minutes, reveling in the silence that always came after the chaos earlier.

Eventually, Rosiepuff gets home. They proceed to have a relatively uneventful routine of having dinner and getting ready for bed, all of them choosing to let the events of the day die down by not being too rowdy, and just letting the entire pod soak in a peace no one needed to question.

“Johnny, can you read us a bedtime story?” Clay asks, eyes wide and pleading. John Dory looks to the side and see Spruce and Floyd also looking at him expectantly.

He smiles fondly, looking back to the yellow haired trolling, “Sure thing kid.”

The three children all huddle together in the bed next to each other, while John Dory sits at the edge, holding a small book.

“This one is called the story of the three fishes.”

Once there were three young fishes living in a pond, they used to play together day and night, promising each other to become best friends.

But when they got older, they slowly grew apart.

One grew up to be smart and witty, not wanting to be friends with the other two simple minded fishes.

One grew up to be energetic and strong, not wanting to play with the other fishes who couldn’t keep up with him.

And One grew up to be shy and sad, wanting to be friends again like the old days.

One day all three of them were caught by a fisherman’s net. The smart and the strong fish started fighting, blaming each other for what happened.

But getting the courage to finally speak up, the sad fish yelled at them to calm down, admitting how much he missed them, causing the two of them to apologize.

The smart fish then comes up with a plan. They would push down the net deeper into the water, the strong fish was more than willing to help.

Together they kept swimming and swimming until eventually, the fisherman could no longer handle the net, letting it go and setting them free once again.

From then on the three fishes stayed together, friends until the end.

“Why did the fishes become friends again John Dory?” Floyd asks with a yawn.

“Well, even though they all grew up to be different, they realized that ultimately they still needed each other. If it was just the smart fish, he wouldn’t have the strength to push the net down, while it’s the opposite problem for the strong fish. He wouldn’t have thought of doing that kind of plan. And the sad fish helped the two of them learn how to work together.” John Dory tries his best to explain as he pulls the blanket over the children, who were starting to get sleepy, eyes closing slowly.

“It’s kind of like you guys, you might grow up to be different from each other, but I always want you to remember that you’re brothers, and therefore should try and love and help each other if you can.”

“Yeah…like protecting each other from the bergens…” Spruce whispers.

“Don’t forget yourself John Dory…You’re our brother too…” Clay says quietly.

“…That I am kid…” John Dory answers while giving them goodnight kisses, still not having the courage to tell them the truth after years.

He kisses them goodnight, humming a small tune as he lulls them to rest, his arm brushing their hair soothingly.

Close your eyes, dry your tears

Cause when nothing seems clear

You'll be safe here from the sheer weight

Of your doubts and fears

Weary heart, you'll be safe here

In my arms through the long cold night

Sleep tight, you'll be safe here

When no one understands

I'll believe, you'll be safe

You'll be safe, you'll be safe here, ooh ooh

He loved his boys, and he was going to protect them, Father or not. That was a fact he was going to believe in till the day he dies.

Notes:

Fun Fact #2: The short story I used is self-made, inspired by that one finding nemo scene.

Because I cannot for the life of me find a short story or fable online that could fit the direction I wanted the conversation to go.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 28: 9 Years Later: Lunch with Friends

Summary:

John Dory has an average lunch session with his two closest buddies.

Notes:

I'm trying to stop the urge to call them the three stooges at this point.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I think I finally got it.”

Vidalia says decisively, as she places a folder of her notes on the table, making sure to be cautious about trolls who might accidentally take a peek.

John Dory and Peppy were sitting at her sides, eyes curious at what she just placed in front of them.

“Vee, what exactly am I looking at?” Peppy asks, as he traces the frantic lines and sketches scattered all over the paper, using his fingers.

“I’m just as confused as you are…” John Dory whispers, confused about all the messy writing of vague words and numbers.

Vidalia huffs her chest, beaming with pride. “This my friends, is going to be our ticket out of here…I call it…Operation: Get everyone out of this tree.”

Peppy and John Dory look at her with unamused faces, causing the female troll to roll her eyes with a smirk.

“I was joking, it’s my bergentown burrowing plan.” She says proudly.

“Burrow? What brought this on?” Peppy asks, interest piqued.

“I mostly got the idea from…” Vidalia was about to say something else, but her face showed clear signs of being conflicted. “Well…the underground club...” She tries to whisper to Peppy.

“You do realize I’m still sitting next you guys.” John Dory says, face annoyed.

Both Vidalia and Peppy perk up to him “Sorry about that, I just thought you didn’t like talking about it I guess…” Vidalia replies sheepishly, rubbing the back of her head.

“C’mon you guys, I’m not that fragile…” John Dory retorts with a groan.

“I don’t know man, I’ve seen how Peppy coddles you.” Vidalia said with an amused smirk, giving the prince a side eye.

“Hey! I’ll have you know I let my sugarcube relax and do whatever he pleases…I’m not overbearing am I?” Peppy asks slightly louder than normal, This earns Peppy a look from his boyfriend, before he remembered that they were in a public space.

Their relationship wasn’t exactly public yet, in the same way that Peppy and Vidalia used to hide their formerly marital status to the troll community. Not that they didn’t want to be open, John Dory and Peppy just preferred to savor the feeling of their personal life not being smothered by the trollparazzi for as long as they could.

“Sorry about that luv…” Peppy whispers guiltily.

“You’re fine. Anyways…what’s this about underground and burrowing again?” John Dory says, bringing back their attention to the intellectual.

“I’m glad you asked buddy!” Vidalia brings them closer, her hands going over the contents of the file.

She turns the page to what seemed to be two different maps labeled “bergentown”. They had the same shape and layout, but one was more detailed, while the other was a blank slate.

“The map on top is what I’ve already been working on. I got permission to breed some bloodhounds for navigation.” She explains as she points at the broken lines and measurements. “From observing their distance via telescopes, and their directional movements relative to the highest point in the tree, aka the castle, I drew a hypothetical map of bergentown’s borders.”

Vidalia brings their attention downward to the blank map. “Based on that I can extrapolate and plot a potential network of tunnels best suited for traveling underground.”

“Woah…this is…this is amazing Vee! Dad is going to love this idea for sure!” Peppy says hopeful.

“You give me too much credit Peps. I still have a lot of mapping to do before I can begin constructing a working blueprint. After that, it’s a matter of listing down other variables that involve the actual underground, like digging costs, manpower, safety risks, all that shtick.” Vidalia says coolly. “But trust me, I’m gonna work day and night to make sure this plan works.”

“Don’t worry, we believe in you 100%. Isn’t that right sugarcube?” Peppy asks, looking over to his lover.

John Dory smiles. A chance to finally get out of the tree, a chance to be free from the bergens, and it was because of his best friend. “Yeah.”

Both Peppy and John Dory snap in surprise when Vidalia shuts the folder close, putting the file back in her pack.

“Well, that’s enough business and sentimentality for now boys. Food’s here!” She says with a grin, eyes staring intently at the waiter carrying a tray of food. Vidalia’s hands shake excitedly while holding her utensils. The two boys just chuckle at her readiness to eat.

The three of them enjoy their lunch, John Dory reveling in the sounds of muffled chatter both in theirs, and other tables.

Unfortunately though, John Dory catches wind of a stray conversation from nearby, his ears twitching as he unintentionally focuses on their words.

“Hey , Isn’t that Prince Peppy?”

“Yeah, and looks like he’s with Vidalia too, lucky them.”

“I know dude, the literal prince, and like the absolute best and smartest gal in the tree, they’re basically a power couple in disguise.”

“I heard from another guy that they’ve been dating in secret, but they’re mostly rumors.”

“Oh really? Damn, I’m jealous. But then again maybe they aren’t since they got that other guy with them.”

“Yeah, never quite got why they always bring that gloomy looking fella with them, I think Jonathan was his name or something.”

“A shame really, guy looks like he has zero noteworthy qualities, had him in our class one year and he was basically a loner that scraped by.”

“Heard he’s currently unemployed too.”

“Why do they even bother with him though? Dude is basically irrelevant compared to the two of them, when they could hang out with someone on their level.”

John Dory tried to hide his reaction to the two troll’s discussion. He was already used to being berated constantly by Marlin, so he learned how to not be bothered.

That wasn’t to say it didn’t hurt though. He’s been having doubts that he wasn’t really good enough to be with them, that he didn’t deserve to be with two trolls completely out of his league. Were they really only close to him because they pity him, especially now that they know his past?

He fiddles with his food, slowly losing his appetite, when he suddenly feels a menacing aura beside him.

“Hey” Vidalia says with a glare, catching the attention of the two gossiping trolls, making them nervous.

“It’s not nice to talk about us from where we can hear you.” Peppy says firmly, with an authority that John Dory rarely got to see, it almost made him blush seeing his boyfriend command so much respect.

“O-oh um…we’re sorry…sir…um…” They hurry to leave before the menacing stares from his friends could dig deeper into them. Turns out they were already done eating, and were just staying there to gossip. Some of the other patrons also left them disapproving glances, clearly taking Peppy’s side. Eventually the restaurant goes back to normal, no one bothering to make more out of the short scene, lest they hear more from the prince.

“Don’t listen to them John, they’re just mean spirited ok?” Vidalia says, eyes closed in annoyance as she continues to eat.

John Dory looks at Peppy, who just gives him an approving nod, along with tapping his finger on his heart. John Dory smiles at the gesture.

What would I do without these two. He says to himself in relief.

Notes:

Alright, we're halfway through these minisodes. Just a handful more before everything goes to sh*t.

Also, I tried my best to make Vidalia sound smart with all that 🤡🤡🤡

Thanks for reading! 🫦💛💅✨

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 29: 9 Years Later: A Small Step to Recovery

Summary:

John Dory decides maybe it's time to pay the doctor a visit

Notes:

A very short ficlet chapter, since I only need this plot point to be used as context in a future event.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m not too sure about this Peppy…” John Dory asks anxiously, holding his lover’s hand firmly.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to John, Dad and Dr. Moss will understand.” Peppy replies, giving John Dory’s hand a loving squeeze.

John Dory breathes out a sigh “No no…I probably shouldn’t hold this off any longer, I need this. Besides, they said it’ll just be quick sessions anyway” he says, letting go of Peppy as he puts his hand on the door.

“Attaboy, I’m sure it’ll be just fine. Now go get in there my brave little sugarcube.” Peppy says with a chuckle as he gently pats John Dory’s back.

John Dory enters the modestly sized office, complete with two sets of long chairs at the center, to which John Dory sees an older female troll with violet skin and citrine hair and glasses.

The troll was staring at her notes calmly, when she notices John Dory’s presence at the door.

“Ah welcome. You must be Mr. Timberwood. Please, come closer." She gestures to the long chair in front of her. John Dory complies, walking over to her to take a seat.

“If you don't feel comfortable, feel free to lie down. The cushions are made of sunsilk” she says with a smile.

“That would be nice actually, thank you.” John Dory says as he makes himself comfortable, his back easing into the soft material.

“I’m glad you finally decided to come and visit me Mr. Timberwood. Your physical results had been great so far, no adverse side effects of no longer being exposed to those drugs, so I’m happy you’ve also decided to seek help for your mind.” She says proudly.

“I never thought I’d see the day I’m in therapy if I’m being honest…” John Dory says while avoiding eye contact. He knew if it wasn’t for Peppy and Paps convincing him to go, he wouldn’t swallow his pride to entertain the idea.

“We don’t have to call it that Mr. Timberwood” the doctor says. “Besides, this is a first for both of us.”

John Dory’s eyes widen. “Really?” He asks.

The female troll nods “Mhm. Aside from our situation with the bergens, we’ve never had to deal with handling cases as emotionally affecting as what everyone involved in that incident had, so I’m also treading foreign waters here. It’s a wonder why King Pappus chose little old me” She says with a chuckle.

She looks back to John Dory with a calm look. “Anyways, I’m Dr. Melissa Moss, but you can just call me Melissa. Is there any way you’d like me to address you specifically, Mr. Timberwood?”

The male troll hesitates for a brief moment, before answering sheepishly. “…Is it alright if you call me John Dory? I mean, you don’t have to…it’s just my preference is all..”

Melissa nods “Very well, John Dory it is.”

John Dory feels relieved that Melissa had been nice and welcoming so far. She felt less like a doctor, and more like a friend you can just talk to. Maybe Peppy was right, this wasn’t going to be so bad after all.

It was time he tried to get some inner peace about all the issues he’s been feeling about himself and his dad, and seeking professional help was the first step.

It would be fine. He would be fine.

Notes:

I'm not happy with how short this chapter came out, but I also know there's nothing more I could add without making it inaccurate.

I'm not knowledgeable enough about therapy after all, so I decided to only write the fic as a way to tell you "Oh, JD actually got some help", and skip the actual session.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 30: 9 Years Later: These Small Moments

Summary:

3 Times John Dory showed that his Love Language was either acts of service or gift giving

And 1 time they got returned to him.

Notes:

Had a tough time choosing which fluff prompts I wanted to use for each part of this chapter, but I think they turned out great.

I definitely did not feel sentimental with this chapter yes sir...

This was inspired by those "X times...+ 1 time" formatted fics.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite the unfortunate circ*mstances he had to experience to have them, John Dory never regretted letting these kids be a part of his life.

He remembers all the times he had first laid eyes on each of them, their bright eyes full of joy and wonder breaking any hesitation he had. They gave him happiness he could call his own, one he would swear to never let be harmed by the world at all costs, not by the bergens, not even by his own Father.

So John Dory did what he could to make sure they grew up full of joy and love, his most treasured moments being the ones where he would do small things that made them happy.

(1)

John Dory went home fairly late one night, due to watching a concert with Peppy. Once he’s inside, he stays quiet, knowing everyone else is probably already asleep.

He passes by the kitchen when he picks up a peculiar scent. Looking over he sees what appears to be a pie, as well as a slice already in a separate plate.

“I wouldn’t try that if I were you” He turns to see Rosiepuff staring at him with a neutral expression. “The purple one kept insisting he try to make a granny troll apple pie by himself. Let’s just say the kid isn’t really…gifted in the kitchen” she says.

Curious, John Dory raises an eyebrow as he puts a sample in his mouth. He immediately regrets it as his taste buds are bombarded with clashing soggy and gritty textures, and…oh troll the crust was burnt while the filling was…why on earth was this dessert salty and spicy??

He tries to keep his gagging to a minimum, looking accusingly at Rosiepuff who was trying her best not to laugh.

“Good lord, why did Spruce even make that?” John Dory asks, already pouring himself a heavy glass of water.

“Well, he didn’t say. But from his mood after trying that abomination, I can guess…”

A spying Rosiepuff could hear muttering from the kitchen as Spruce gags from the taste of the pie.

“This is horrible, how is she going to like this now…” Spruce says, a sense of anger and disappointment evident on his tone.

“I don’t have enough ingredients to make another one like the recipe, and it’s too late at night to buy more outside…” Spruce says sadly, deciding to leave the kitchen defeated, Rosiepuff hiding as the thirteen year old walks back to the brother’s shared bedroom.

“I’m guessing the boy was planning to give that to someone special Jonathan…” Rosiepuff says sadly.

“I see…so he’s already at that age huh.” John Dory says, his ears drooping thinking about his son missing his chance at impressing an important troll to him.

He thinks to himself arms crossed, before sighing heavily. “…Alright, let me have a look at what we he had left.”

“Hm, it’s a little late. Not feeling tired yet Jonathan?” Rosiepuff asks teasingly.

“Oh shush Aunt Rosiepuff, you were already expecting this weren’t you?” John Dory replies with a pout.

“Well, I already knew you wouldn’t be able to resist lending your little one a helping hand.” She says with playful banter, as she guides John Dory to the cabinet where she stored the remaining ingredients.

“John Dory you’re a miracle worker! Or maybe some kind of magician!” Spruce says with glimmering eyes, as he stares at the box held by John Dory.

“Well, I wouldn’t say that…just found a way to maximize everything we had left, so it’s not exactly the same as a regular gran apple pie. Plus grandma helped” John Dory says smugly as he presents the young troll an entire set of miniature versions of the dessert.

He made sure to extract as much flavor as he can out of the fruit that was left, while trying to make up for any shortcomings with some dessert spices. Making them miniature size like tarts at multiples also helped him make the most out of the remaining crust ingredients by thinning them out.

“Are you kidding, they look like an awesome snack dessert. Thanks JD!” The younger troll says with a grin.

“Glad you like them little bud, heard you were gonna give them to a special someone, so I hope you win them over” John Dory says teasingly, getting a startled reaction from a wide eyed Spruce.

“Wha-?? No-no it’s like that! She’s a…she’s a good friend of mine…it’s her birthday. She and everyone else in my class kept bugging me to come to the party. So that’s my present…” Spruce replies sheepishly, trying to hide a blush.

John Dory chuckles “If you say so, Mr. Popular.”

(2)

It was the day of the school’s junior dance competition, but Clay was wallowing at home, unable to attend due to a mild fever.

“Come on bug, if you take some more soup you’ll be better in no time” John Dory says as he tries to get the 8 year old to finish the hot meal.

“What’s the point, even if lose my fever, I already missed the talent show anyway…” Clay says with a pout, wrapping himself with his blanket.

“Oh, someone’s being a dramatic little troll” John Dory says sheepishly. “Why did you want to compete in that contest anyway kid?”

Clay frowns, his ears drooping as he brings out a flier from his hair. “If you won, you got to take this home.”

John Dory examines the piece of paper, realizing the winner got to take home what looks like a new life sized figure of a troll kid with some animal features mixed in, and was sporting a superhero like attire.

“I wanted to take him home, it would be like always having a friend at home that you can play and dance and do gymnastics with” the younger trolls says sadly as he imagined all the things he could do with the figure.

“I see…” John Dory says, as he realizes how badly the boy wanted to get his hands on the toy.

“But I guess it’s not meant to be…” Clay says, sinking into the bed as he prepares to take a nap.

John Dory, rubs his head softly, comforting the younger troll. “It’s okay Clay, I’m sure you’ll get another chance next time ok? Just focus on resting for now” He says, taking the lack of response as his cue to leave.

As he exits the room, he smirks, a plan already forming in his head.

“Woah, that is one big present…” Clay says as he stares at the covered object that was almost the same size as him.

“Happy hatchday kid! I got this one especially for you” John Dory says as he pulls off the cloth, revealing a life sized troll kid figure. It almost looked like the one they were giving out as a prize during the dance contest, albeit looking more advanced and higher quality.

Stars practically appeared on the younger troll’s eyes as he shakes with uncontainable excitement. “Oh my gosh JD you’re the best big bro!” He exclaims as he grabs the toy and immediately starts flailing it around while dancing. Clay’s eyes widen as he realizes that the figure can follow him easily, its joints allowing for so much variety in movement and flexibility. “Woah, this one’s even better than I thought, this guy is awesome!”

John Dory watches in glee as Clay continues to have fun with his gift. He feels Rosiepuff raise an eyebrow behind him.

“Young man, where on earth were you able to buy a toy like that?” She asks.

John Dory scratches the back of his head sheepishly. “Well…I didn’t exactly buy it”

“Wait, that’s the only thing you want me to do?” John Dory asks in confusion.

“Yep! Just bring me a party’s worth of your bloomberry pie for me next week, and this guy is all yours” Vidalia replies as she taps the back of the figure standing idly next to her. “Gotta say, this might be one of the more…fun projects I’ve had in a while. It’s just too cute that you wanted to do this for your son, so I made sure to design this thing as best as I can.” she says with a grin.

“Gee Vee, I can’t thank you enough for this…” John Dory says with a smile, eyes almost tearing up.

“Eh, would have done it for free if you didn’t forcibly insist on doing something for me in return.”

(3)

“John Dory?”

He stops strumming his guitar as his ears perk up. Turning his head, he sees Floyd standing on the doorway, eyes shining as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.

This triggers John Dory’s instincts, quickly walking to his youngest, lifting him up and carrying him on his back. “There there, JD’s here…” he whispers as the four year old sniffles.

“I…I dreamed that you were so far away, and no matter how far I ran…I couldn’t reach you…” the trolling says, fear evident in his voice as he hold on to John Dory tightly.

“Shh…it’s alright bug…I promise that will never happen. If you can’t reach me, I’ll be the one to come to you…” John Dory says quietly before giving the younger troll a kiss on the forehead.

Once Floyd calms down, he looks up at John Dory with a small smile. “I really liked what you were playing John Dory…can you sing it to me?”

John Dory’s eyes widen, ”Oh, sure kid” he replies as he carries Floyd to the chair he was sitting on. He sits the trolling on his lap as he picks up his guitar. “It’s just a little song I’m still working on. It’s for um…someone special” John Dory explains, not wanting the child to know he was writing that song for his boyfriend.

He hums with the strumming of the strings, trying his best to sing the right high melody while keeping himself at a quiet enough volume to not wake up the others.

I just wanna live in this moment forever

'Cause I'm afraid that living couldn't get any better

Started giving up on the word forever

Until you give up heaven so we could be together

You're my angel, angel baby

Angel, you're my angel, baby

Baby, you're my angel, angel baby

Floyd giggles as John Dory finishes his short session, “I really like it John Dory, it’s really cheesy”

“Thanks a lot kid…” John Dory replies awkwardly, unsure whether what the younger troll said was meant to be a compliment or not.

“Someday, I wanna be as good at music as you! So I can sing on a big stage and you can watch me and clap your hands!” He says happily.

John Dory smiles at the kid fondly, “Whatever makes you happy kid. I’ll be there to support you.”

(+1)

When John Dory wakes up to a colorful card on his chest saying “Go to the front yard”, he gets curious on what shenanigans his boys were up to again.

What he didn’t expect was to get bombarded by glitter the moment he steps put of the door.

“Happy hatchday John Dory!” Spruce, Clay, and Floyd all say in Unison.

John Dory’s eyes widen, even he doesn’t usually remember when his hatchday was, mostly because Marlin didn’t celebrate it too. And even when he did remember, best he did was expect the kids to give him a gift card or Aunt Rosiepuff making him a cake.

“We made you a fun little party, big bro! Captain sprinkles helped too” Clay says energetically, holding his large toy and making it pose in a salute.

He looked over, it was a fairly simple setup, a singular table surrounded by chairs covered in various arts and crafts designs. Enveloping the yard was an impressive arch that had a sign that said “Congrats, You’re an Old Man now.” The snickers from the younger trolls only serve to make John Dory’s scrunching face even more comedic.

“Sorry JD, it was me and grandma’s idea” Spruce says with a laugh “I helped made most of the food though, if that makes up for it.”

“Let’s see about that kid” John Dory says as he sits on the table. There were multiple breakfast and dessert dishes he could choose from, that he was impressed they got these made just this morning. He takes a crack at one of the cupcakes, the sweet and tangy flavor enveloping his mouth.

“Oh wow! You’ve really improved Spruce!” He says between chews.

“Hehe thanks, I’ve been focusing on watching how you cook more often believe it or not.” Spruce says, a little bit of pride filling his chest upon seeing John Dory liking his food.

“Here you go JD, we all helped grandma pick this for you. We hope you like it…” Floyd says, carefully handing him a small wrapped present.

John Dory opens it hastily, revealing a set of new goggles. The orange rubber strap and frame holding together the shiny purple glass.

“We just thought we would get you something to make you look even cooler!” Clay explains.

“Oh dear…these are lovely” He says, putting them on. John Dory looked at himself in a small mirror that Floyd held out, smiling at himself while the goggles hide his eyes that were starting to water.

“Alright, they look great!”

“You look awesome…”

“You look like a superhero!”

John Dory couldn’t help himself from grabbing all of his kids, embracing them, laughing with them, sharing this beautiful moment with them.

Yep, he doesn’t regret that these kids had become his whole world.

Notes:

Remember when I said I was gonna use the song again after I used it in the hospital chapter?

Well...this is it...the grand payoff.........🤡🤡🤡🤡🤡

2 Chapters To Go...

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 31: 9 Years Later: Intimacy of the Highest Degree

Summary:

Two trolls agree to take their relationship to new heights.

Notes:

I'm so sorry, this chapter is 99% shameless smut, coming from a guy who isn't good at writing it.

Not even adding a little *plot* is gonna save me from the horny allegations 😂✌️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“sh*t…Peppy…I’m sorry I didn’t mean to do that I-“

“Hey, hey it’s fine sugarcube-“

“I uh…I should probably leave for now. I’ll see you next time-“

“John Wait-“

“Hey…”

“Hey.”

John Dory and Peppy look away from each other awkwardly, unsure how to approach the situation. They’ve been trying their best to avoid each other for the past few days.

“…Would you like to come in?” John Dory asks nervously, still avoiding eye contact.

“…hm? Oh! Um…yes sure.” The Prince nods. He gets escorted into the humble pod, getting seated into the couch.

John Dory brings Peppy a tray of cookies, as well as some iced tea. “Here, have some snacks” John Dory says as he unceremoniously places the goodies on the table.

“Thank you sugarcube.” Peppy replies, clumsily taking a piece and proceeding to take a bite.

John Dory does the same, taking a large bite of the baked good while sitting knees tucked. Both trolls continue to munch on their piece, unable you start a conversation.

It took a few minutes before John Dory breaks the silence “I…um…I actually talked to Dr. Moss…”, he says sheepishly.

“I…see…what did she have to say?” Peppy asks, skeptical.

John Dory let’s out a hiss, rubbing the back of his head uncomfortably. “Well…you see…”

“And you believe that you shouldn’t have touched him like that?” Melissa asks John Dory as she takes notes.

“I know I shouldn’t have. Me and Peppy…we have a nice relationship, and I almost ruined that.” John Dory says with a tired groan, remembering how he started getting too heated as he was being peppered by his boyfriend’s kisses, which led to him attempting to touch and grope the other troll.

“What makes you think touching your boyfriend like that could ruin your relationship?” Melissa asks calmly, making sure to keep her eyes observant.

“Because! ...Troll’s aren’t supposed to do that right? Sex…isn’t something we should do…and I just touched Peppy like…like how I did it back when I…when I…God is it because I really am a slu*t? That instead of enjoying my freedom from that kind of life, I’m still craving it…” he hugs himself, fearful.

Melissa closes her eyes as if pondering with her thoughts for a moment, opening them again with a thoughtful but serious expression.

“I think you have the wrong idea, John Dory. You’ve preconditioned yourself into only associating the act of intercourse in a negative light, because that’s all you’ve known and experienced from it, which is understandable.”

John Dory raises an eyebrow in confusion “Isn’t it though?”

Melissa raises her hand to her chin, thinking. “You know, from those Bergen archives Vidalia discovered, I found that Dr. Riverbank, despite his unethical contributions to those studies, actually made a fair point in his introductory texts.”

“What do you mean?” John Dory asks curiously.

“If trolls weren’t meant to engage in such activities, then why were we born with the necessary parts for it?” She asks. John Dory looks to the floor, it does make sense now that he thinks about it.

“So what, you think I could just walk up to him and ask “Hey the doctor said it’s alright, so you wanna f*ck?” John Dory asks with a sigh, his ears drooping. “I can’t do that. That would be like asking him if he wanted to have a kid just to satisfy my needs, and troll knows I already enough of those.”

Melissa suddenly rises up from her chair, heading to a drawer and seemingly pulling some kind of square wrapper.

“I’m a firm believer that it doesn’t have to be that way John. I think sex is more than just a means to make eggs, that’s why I’m doing what I can to learn more about our biology and behavior towards it. But I assure you, it won’t be anything like how the bergens approached it. I don’t want another repeat of the whole trollanotide and levonorgestroll incident.”

She looks at John Dory with a soft expression as she hands him the item. “I’ve yet to fully understand the biological and emotional tendencies of us trolls when it comes to sex. So for now, I’ll leave it up to you to discuss with your boyfriend, whether you want to experiment and see what you really want. If you do decide to go further, make sure to use what I just gave you. It’s a little band aid solution I’ve developed for your concerns, and I’m gonna teach you how to use it responsibly.”

John Dory finishes retelling his experience as he nervously drinks a glass of iced tea. He still does his best to avoid looking towards the orange troll.

“Look I’m sorry I got…handsy that time. I didn’t realize I overstepped a boundary till it was too late…” John Dory says with a frown. To his surprise, Peppy places his hand over his own, holding it lovingly.

“I wasn’t going to be mad at you for that sugarcube, if that was your reason for leaving abruptly. We could’ve talked about it you know...the touching…”

John Dory finally decides to put his eyes on Peppy, he examines his boyfriends face, not expecting the troll to be...blushing? He makes a realization, eyes widening as he turns to fully face the troll next to him.

“Peppy…were you…enjoying it?” John Dory asks, voice in disbelief as he brushes their fingers together.

The red on Peppy’s cheeks grow darker, unable to answer, he scratches his head in embarrassment before nodding his head ever so slightly.

That tickles something in John Dory’s mind. Wanting to test the waters, he leans in closer. Peppy turns to him in surprise, not daring to make an effort to move away.

Slowly but surely, John Dory is close enough that their lips meet, Peppy’s mustache tickling his lips softly. They close their eyes, already too familiar with each others warmth.

Peppy places his hand softly on John Dory’s cheek, already used to kissing his lover multiple times.

It was at that moment John Dory decides to try something new. He tries to slip in deeper, his tongue clashing with Peppy’s.

Peppy was startled, the orange troll didn’t know what to do. Usually when they kissed it was short, sweet, and mostly on the lips. John Dory had never given him one this…intense before, and yet Peppy couldn’t deny the foreign feeling was…exciting.

Their tongues start writhing against each other in a battle for dominance. The hint of the chocolate and mint they had being shared, as Peppy is slowly intoxicated by the taste of his lover.

John Dory does everything he can to explore the entirety of the prince’s mouth, every warm corner being committed to his memory as if he would never get another chance to do so.

Eventually they pull away, their mouths parting with a thin trail of saliva.

“Did…did you like that?” John Dory asks with bated breath.

“…can we do that again?” Peppy says quietly, his stunned face causing John Dory to chuckle.

“…How about we continue this in the bedroom…”

The two trolls sat on the bed, bodies pressed together as they make out heatedly, Peppy grabbing onto John Dory as he takes in all these new sensations.

“Are you sure they won’t be back early?” The orange troll asks swiftly, knowing they probably didn’t want to get caught by Rosiepuff and the kids.

“Yeah, don’t worry about it…” John Dory lazily replies, not bothering to explain further as he dives back into his boyfriends mouth.

As he feels himself getting warmer and warmer, Peppy decides he wanted a repeat of what happened a few days ago. He guides John Dory’s free hand on his crotch, a silent gesture telling him that it was ok to go further this time.

John Dory takes the invitation in stride, rubbing his hand along the prince’s shorts. He couldn’t believe he was actually touching Peppy so intimately. The orange troll let’s out a cute moan as John Dory feels him up.

John Dory traces the Peppy’s waistband, looking down on it hungrily.

“I…I wan’t to go all the way Peppy…I want to have actual sex with you…” John Dory says nervously.

“Are you sure that’s what you really want sugarcube? Do you really want to do something that will remind you of what happened years ago?” Peppy asks, his concern overriding his curiosity and desire.

“….Yeah, I think I do. If the doctor said it’s fine to experiment and see what I want from this, then what I want to find out is if doing it with the person I love will feel different.” John Dory says with a newfound confidence in his eyes. “And besides, it doesn’t help that you’re so hot Peppy” the green haired troll says teasingly while groping him again. This causes Peppy to blush hard.

“Then I’ll let you take the lead. Show this first timer how it’s done…” Peppy says, using his deep voice to sound as seductive as possible. He gets his desired reaction when John Dory grins in excitement before pushing him down the bed with another deep kiss, grinding their bodies together.

As John rubs along his thighs, Peppy feels something change in his lower half. “sugarcube…my…thing…it feels weird” He asks like an innocent kid.

“That’s normal Peps, it means you’re ready to have sex…it means you’re getting aroused…it means you’re getting hard.” John Dory explains, lustful desire slowly making it’s way to his face with each statement.

“We should probably get dressed for the occasion...or rather undressed…” John Dory whispers as he slowly starts taking off their clothing bit by bit. From John Dory lifting his shirt, to unbuttoning Peppy’s single button vest, to pulling down their pants and underwear, John Dory revels in leaving them both exposed bit by bit.

They take a moment to stare at each other’s naked form, both already sporting leaking erections.

“sh*t. You look absolutely amazing right now Peppy. I’ll make sure to make you feel so good, starting with this” John Dory whispers seductively as he lowers his head to meet Peppy’s penis.

The orange troll tilts his head in confusion, but immediately perks it back up when he feels a shot of pleasure surge throughout his body. John Dory was running his tongue all over his aching hard-on. He covers his face in embarrassment, making unholy sounds at the feeling of his first blowj*b. This only encourages John Dory more, easily proceeding to take in the entire length, gag reflex lost years ago.

“O-Oh sugar! Ah f*ck!” Peppy could only moan out loud.

He feels something inside him so good slowly approaching his co*ck, but before he reaches the tipping point, John Dory lets go, killing whatever it was that was about to happen to him.

“What…what was that? Why did you stop?” He asks with a whine. John Dory stares at him hungrily, like a predator observing his prey.

“I need you inside me. Now.” John Dory says, almost like a growl. He opens the small drawer next to the bed. He pulls out a small packet, which he sees contained some kind of…rubber? Or was it latex? Regardless it’s shown to be very flexible, as John Dory wraps it around his member.

He feels a shiver, an anticipation for the unknown, as he asks himself why John Dory lined up his bottom with his co*ck.

His mind easily comes up with a guess “Wait sugarcube, are you planning to-“

He doesn’t get to finish that sentence.

John Dory lowers himself, the slick from his hole drenching Peppy’s wrapped member. Peppy almost passes out from the sensation, the difference between John Dory’s mouth and his hole were like night and day.

Peppy could feel how tight and warm his boyfriends insides were.

“f*ck Peppy, you’re so big...you’re so good for me, letting me ride you so easily…” John Dory says with hot breaths, his eyes irredeemably drunk from lust. “God, I love you so much, I’ve never loved taking a guy this much! You’re the only one I wanna f*ck with from now on, day and night, everyday, anywhere, I want to get stuffed by your big fat co*ck!” John Dory exclaims as he continues to bounce his hips with speed and precision.

But it wasn’t enough for the green haired troll, he knew he wanted one last thing out of Peppy. So he releases his ass’ hold on the member with a pop, pulling Peppy up by his arm.

The orange troll’s eyes widen as John Dory lies on his back, raising his legs up invitingly.

“Please Peppy, do it to me. I want you to fill me back up, show me how much you want me to be yours.” John Dory says, his voice both commanding and needy.

Peppy’s brain short-circuits, his body moving on it’s own as instincts he never knew he had take over. All his mind could focus on was making sure to give his lover what he wanted.

So he did, he holds John Dory’s legs firmly, and quickly plunges back in. Being in control was also a new experience, Peppy could focus on managing the speed and angles of his thrusts, unapologetically trying out different combinations. Despite this, he makes sure to listen to John Dory’s moans in case he accidentally makes a thrust that results in a pained reaction.

“f*ck!” John Dory yells.

Peppy perks up in shock “sh*t! Did I hit a wrong spot?”

“No! Keep hitting there! That was perfect!” John Dory says desperately.

So Peppy pushes on, f*cking John Dory in that same spot over and over again. He feels his boyfriend’s hole clench every single time. They were both practically melting.

John Dory at this point was a complete utter mess, but deep down he was ecstatic. Peppy was actually doing it, he was actually getting f*cked by someone near and dear to him, someone who felt the same way, no strings attached, no mentally altering drugs involved, just two trolls who agreed to be this intimate together, he never thought sex would ever feel this satisfying.

“John…I’m getting that weird feeling in my groin again….” Peppy says frantically as he starts to thrust faster and faster.

“That’s okay Peppy, it means you’re about to cum. It’s alright, you’re wearing a condom, don’t worry about knocking me up.” John Dory encourages.

“I-I don’t think I can hold it anymore sugarcube!”

“Me too Peppy!”

“f*ck! Sugarcube!”

“Im cumming…nghhh!”

“!”

“!”

Both trolls find release. John Dory spilling his load onto his chest and stomach, while Peppy pumps his load with one last thrust deep inside John Dory. The rubber wrapping around his co*ck making sure it doesn’t fill his boyfriend.

John Dory basked in the afterglow, even with the rubber, he could still feel the warmth of his boyfriends org*sm. Peppy’s dick twitching every now and then.

John Dory signals Peppy to pull out before the condom accidentally slips off from his penis returning to it’s normal size. The air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, but for the two trolls the outside world didn’t matter in that moment.

To John Dory, it was a revelation, an understanding of what Melissa had said. He couldn’t quite explain why, but having sex with Peppy was unlike any other time he had done it before. It felt right, that what they did was the ultimate proof of their passion for each other, and that he would only ever feel this way about the act for the troll next to him.

For Peppy, it was proof of John Dory’s trust to him, a declaration that he was the one worthy of witnessing his boyfriend at his most vulnerable, and their changing positions showing that John Dory can trust him with being given, as well as relinquishing control.

Peppy spoons John Dory, disregarding their fluids spreading on themselves and the bed. The prince peppers his boyfriend’s neck in gentle kisses.

Even without talking to each other, they could subconsciously understand. What they just did solidified their bond, a silent declaration of their commitment and devotion becoming stronger than ever from here on out.

“I love you” Peppy says in earnest.

“I love you too” John Dory returns in kind.

They would have to clean up soon, but for just a few more minutes, they hold on to each other in solidarity, for they felt they had truly become one, both in body and spirit.

Notes:

Well that was something....

1 Chapter Left for this whole segment, and I sincerely hope it will cleanse your eyes from this monstrosity. 😭💀🤡

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 32: 9 Years Later: A Perfect Harmony

Summary:

This was a night John Dory would remember forever, the night where everything felt perfect.

Notes:

Here it is, the last chapter for this arc, and arguably the most important one to remember from this set of fluff. Because it sets up the plot for later.

This is debatably my favorite chapter from this set, tied with the 3+1 and the horny chapter. 🤣✌️

Song Used: Do I even need to say it, I'm gonna assume everyone knows this one hahahahah

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful night sky, the stars and the moon shining brightly as they illuminate the troll tree with pale light.

It was during this evening that the troll community was busy celebrating their annual New Year’s party. It was one of the few holidays where bergens were strictly prohibited from interacting with the tree, a subtle but cruel means to make sure the trolls maintain their happy nature. Nevertheless, they always made sure to celebrate this event well.

The plaza was bustling with life, trolls of different ages and colors letting their guards down just this time.

But two trolls in particular chose to not participate in the festivities, both choosing to spend the night stargazing together on the rooftop of the Royal Palace.

John Dory and Peppy got permission from their respective guardians to leave the party early, Rosiepuff agreeing to keep watch of John Dory’s kids, and Pappus agreeing to continue handling things without Peppy’s assistance.

So now they were currently laying next to each other, on top of a large soft blanket. John Dory was resting his head on his boyfriend’s chest, the latter wrapping his arm around the green haired troll so that they could hold hands.

“Hey Peppy?” John Dory whispers as he rubs his thumb over Peppy’s hand, getting the troll’s attention.

“Yes sugarcube?” Peppy replies, eyeing him curiously.

“Why me?” John Dory asks, a hint of hesitation in his voice.

“Why what John Dory?” Peppy replies, already foregoing the nicknames since he could feel it was going to be a more serious discussion.

John Dory sighs “Out of all the trolls around, why did you choose me? You could literally have any other person in this tree, and yet you went with me. Hell, if I didn’t attend our reunion back then, I doubt we’d be here now.”

He looks away slightly “I just don’t understand. I wasn’t really anything remarkable back when we were teenagers. Compared to you and Vidalia I’m just...me.”

“Don’t say that luv…” Peppy looks away for a second, trying to come up with something to say. “I hope you won’t take this wrong way, but you wouldn’t be so successful in the club if you weren’t exceptional right? I know you’re a good singer, dancer, not to mention you look dashing as hell” Peppy says with a chuckle.

Unfortunately this serves to make the green haired troll more worried. “So I’m only good enough for trolls like them…?” He says in quiet disappointment. He shifts uncomfortably when Peppy lifts them up so that they’re sitting face to face.

“You didn’t let me finish.” Peppy says as his expression becomes more serious. “While I say I like some of the things those type of people like about you, unlike them there’s so much more in addition to those surface level things that make me adore you.” He takes John Dory’s head and presses their together, his eyes closing.

“You’re strong and selfless John Dory. I don’t think I’ve ever met a troll like you who’s able to persevere through so much sh*t in life. And I know you’ve gained this strength because you always choose the well being of others. Like the more I think about it, the more I understand how much you’ve sacrificed for your boys, and it makes me want be a better boyfriend, to be the one to give you love and protection because you choose to give those things to others and leave little for yourself.”

“Peppy…” John Dory’s eyes start to tear up, he doesn’t notice that Peppy grabs him by the shoulders to stand them up.

“If you’re still not convinced, then I guess this is finally as good a time as any to do this…” Peppy says as he brings out something from his pocket.

John Dory’s eyes widen as Peppy brings out a tiny box, getting on one knee as they lock eyes.

“John Dory, my sweet beautiful sugarcube...I used to believe that love was a choice, that the troll that would be my ideal partner would ultimately be based on multiple intelligent decisions…But that would forever be far from the truth, because every time I’m with you, I ignore all logic and reason.

No words would ever be able to describe what you do to me, and I’ll forever be grateful that I chose to follow my heart instead of my head, for it lead me to you despite the risks and bumps we went through and I know will go through along the way.”

Peppy’s eyes beamed with pride and joy as he opens the small box, revealing a hug time bracelet lined with shining silver.

“It’s the reason I’m in front of you now, asking for your hand. When the time comes, I want you to be my future fellow king, my better half, the one who will navigate whatever trials life puts ahead of us until we grow old together. John Dory you’re the one the completes me…so now I finally ask, will you marry me?” He asks, grinning like an idiot despite his watery eyes.

John Dory could no longer contain the tears flowing through his cheeks. He sniffles happily as he slowly takes the bracelet. Staring at the expensive looking jewelry in his hands, he smiles.

“Yes.”

“John Dory?” Peppy perks up with his question, as if begging the troll in front of him to repeat what he said to prove he wasn’t dreaming.

“Yes Peppy! I do! I will marry you!” John Dory yells as he quickly smothers him in an embrace. They laugh and giggle excitedly, showering each other in gentle kisses.

“Thank you thank you thank you! You don’t know how happy this makes me sugarcube!” Peppy says as he lift John Dory up, twirling him around as he hums sweet whispery tunes.

Then suddenly something magical happens.

For a split second, a small spark of color envelopes their bodies. It was so quick that they almost didn’t notice it.

“Wait…did…did you just feel tingly just now?” Peppy asks.

“…Yeah, for a second I thought we were gonna glow…” John Dory replies, dumbfounded. He only noticed because he was very used to being hypersensitive to himself and his surroundings.

It was the mention of glowing that triggered something in Peppy. He grins widely, much to John Dory’s confusion.

“Hey, I want to try something.”

Meanwhile at the party, everyone was getting ready to light up their balloons.

“Attention everyone, get ready, as once the clock strikes midnight, we shall release our wish lanterns.” Pappus announces as he starts playing on his piano.

“Sing with me” Peppy says as he stars to hold John Dory by the waist.

“Why?” John Dory asks in confusion, as he places his hands on Peppy’s shoulders.

“Just trust me” Peppy whispers as they start doing a slow dance. Once they get into a rhythm, Peppy starts them off.

(Peppy)

It was just two lovers

Sittin' in the car, listening to Blonde

Fallin' for each other

Pink and orange skies, feelin' super childish

No Donald Glover

Missed call from my mother

Like, "Where you at tonight?" Got no alibi

John Dory just smiles, agreeing to just go with whatever his boyfriend was planning.

(John Dory)

I was all alone with the love of my life

he's got glitter for skin

My radiant beam in the night

I don't need no light to see you

(John Dory and Peppy)

Shine

It's your golden hour (oh)

You slow down time

In your golden hour (oh)

Suddenly, they find from the plaza that the lanterns have started emerging. The sky in front of them becoming a bright and colorful scenery. John Dory gives Peppy a sarcastic side eye. Peppy just chuckles.

“I didn’t plan that, honest.”

John Dory just snorts in amusem*nt, before moving them once again, their steps becoming faster.

(John Dory)

We were just two lovers

Feet up on the dash, drivin' nowhere fast

Burnin' through the summer

Radio on blast, make the moment last

He got solar power

Minutes feel like hours

He knew he was the baddest, can you even imagine

Fallin' like I did?

(Peppy)

For the love of my life

He's got glow on her face

A glorious look in his eyes

My angel of light

As they harmonize, suddenly they feel themselves glow, this time stronger, they also start to float. John Dory is surprised, but Peppy holds his cheek, giving him a reassuring look. John Dory finds himself fully trusting him.

(John Dory and Peppy)

I was all alone with the love (with the love)

Of my life (of my life)

He's got glitter for skin (Ooh)

My radiant beam in the night (Ooh)

I don't need no light to see you

Then suddenly, a burst of sparkles and color emerges from them, spreading to the surroundings with force.

(John Dory and Peppy)

Shine

It's your golden hour (oh)

You slow down time

In your golden hour (oh)

At that moment, it felt like the world was put to a halt, and all they could focus on was each other. They stare at each other in awe, arms held together as they slowly float back down to the floor. John Dory was the first to break the silence.

“What..was that?” the green haired troll asks quietly.

Peppy smiles at him like a miracle just happened. “I can’t believe we actually did it…we thought it was just a myth…but we actually performed a perfect harmony…” he replies as he remembers what his dad had told him.

They say that a perfect harmony was commonly possible through family members, but it isn’t strictly limited to them.

A perfect harmony could be performed by any group of trolls, as long as their music and their relationship was in absolute perfect sync. A bond so strong that it manifests into a sound capable of breaking through even diamonds.

John Dory’s eyes widen, before suddenly both of them wrap each other in the tightest embrace they’ve ever been in.

A perfect harmony…John Dory couldn’t be happier to find out what it meant.

Peppy had proven that their love for each other was unbreakable, that they were truly meant for each other. It was a validation that would make him cry.

Everything about them was perfect.

Notes:

*Takes a deep breath*

Well...it was fun being wholesome (chapter 31 does not count 🥵)

But now it's time to return to traumatizing everyone 🤡💀

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

Chapter 33: Loss too Soon

Summary:

An Omen of things to come

Notes:

Took me longer than I expected to finish this not gonna lie.

This chapter is loosely inspired by the funeral scene from glee

The song is also part of this scene , but I couldn't find a clip where it doesn't get skipped, so I found a separate one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

(Sometime during the distant past)

“Ughh…where the hell am I?”

Rosiepuff wipes the dirt on her knees as she stands up with a groan. The raven she latched onto before passing out was nowhere to be seen.

“Bird must have dropped me in the middle of nowhere” she thinks to herself annoyed. The bird was a godsend at helping her escape a job gone awry, but now she was stuck at an unknown location.

Looking around, she’s confused as to why there was only a single gigantic tree nearby. Not only that, but the sizeable field around her is surrounded by a cage, spanning until the end of the horizon.

“Do you need some help?”

She turns around fast, catching the person behind her by surprise. The guy stumbles to the ground with a yelp. Rosiepuff rolls her eyes as the fuchsia and tangerine troll scrambles to get back up, lending a hand after deeming them a non threat.

“Sorry about that…I tend to get clumsy…” he says nervously. “So anyway…not a lot of trolls venture outside the tree too much, too risky with bergens getting ready for trollstice around this season.”

“What are you even talking-“

“Hey Paps! Get your ass back here! Your dad keeps asking us where you’ve been sneaking off to again!” an annoyed voice yells, cutting Rosiepuff off. She looks over to see two trolls walking to them, a cyan male with dark blue hair, and a blue female with golden hair fading into green.

“Language Marlin! Oh dear, sorry for interrupting.” The female troll says shyly, lightly holding onto the male’s arm.

“Eh, well maybe he could try and hurry it up before the king grills us again, Goldie.” Marlin answers unamused, his low grunt getting on Rosiepuff’s nerves.

“King…” Rosiepuff thinks curiously.

Scanning the trolls in front of her, she now realizes that they were in fact pop trolls.

“So this is where they’ve been hiding huh” She speaks to herself with interest, as it’s her first time encountering them.

“Now now Marlin, be nice.” Goldie muses, Rosiepuff notices how tight knit these two were specifically, they must be together from the looks of it. “Anyway, haven’t seen you around here before, you from a different class?”

“Who knows, Maybe she fell from the sky and landed here” Marlin says with a snarky grin, earning a weak elbow from Goldie.

“Funny you’d say that, because that’s literally what happened” All three pop trolls look at her with surprise, not expecting her statement to come out so blunt and serious. “Bird I was riding dropped me to…whatever this place is” she says unamused, while twirling her fingers.

Marlin narrows his eyes, the two of them making eye contact, with both showing no signs of joking around. “Guys…something tells me she ain’t playing with us…”

Goldie’s eyes widen, before looks at her with a sympathetic look. Her eyes go to the tangerine troll, as if they were silently talking to each other. “Maybe it’s best if you tell her…” She finally says out loud after a few seconds.

Rosiepuff tilts her head, before looking at the male troll as well.

He sighs before his demeanor shifted to something more serious. “I should probably introduce myself. I’m Prince Pappus Thistle, and if what you just said is true…then I’m deeply sorry you had to find yourself here at the troll tree”.

Grief wasn’t a foreign concept to the ones living in the troll tree.

But when your society has lived inside a cage for years, where death could creep up to you and your fellowmen at any moment, most learn to accept it as a way of life eventually. It comes to the point where trolls are expected to be up and about their regular lives once again, even after just a day.

So when it was finally time, for the current ruler to be next in line for trollstice, there’s not even any fanfare. Just the citizens saying brief condolences, before immediately anticipating who is next in line for the position.

But not Rosiepuff.

There she was at home, alone while Jonathan and the kids were out and about. Tears threatened to stream down her cheeks as she kept her eyes on the photo of her, and her old friends.

In her mind, she was the only one left.

Goldie was gone.

Marlin was basically dead to her.

And now Pappus…

Rosiepuff sighs, lying down on the sofa. She stares at the ceiling emptily, just letting the seconds tick by without purpose.

It wasn’t long before she’s alerted by the sound of the door opening slowly. The mint haired troll rises up to see the intruder, seeing John Dory peeking inside.

“Oh, Jonathan. Finished work today?” She asks, knowing that the young man had already decided to start working again. She was still worried about him, but nevertheless allowed him to apply for the tunnel development group, since it was handled by Vidalia.

The nagging voice in her head still tells her she should keep vigilant, especially since Dock still hasn’t reported any new updates on….him.

She stops herself from frowning further when she remembers that the other troll that knows about that whole arrangement was now gone.

Rosiepuff notices John Dory entering the room alone. “Where are the kids?” She asks.

“Told them to stay at a friend’s for a while. I actually wanted to invite you outside.” John Dory says as he brings out a small blind fold.

“What is this about Jonathan?” She asks with a raised eyebrow, but John Dory just smiles at her.

“Just trust me.”

Rosiepuff wasn’t exactly sure where Jonathan was planning to take her, on account of the sizeable amount of walking they did.

“Young man my old legs aren’t going to last forever you know” she says as she keeps her hold on the boy’s arm firm.

“Don’t worry Aunt Rosiepuff, we’re almost there” John Dory replies with a neutral tone.

Once they finally make a stop, John Dory takes off the older troll’s blindfold. Her eyes go wide upon realizing the familiar location.

It was a small grassy clearing beside a lake, one that she and Pappus had always hung out in.

“Thank you for coming.”

She turns her head to the side, seeing Peppy staring at them with a sad smile. Oh dear, she was not expecting to interact with Pappus’ son so soon.

“Oh, hello there dear…thank me for coming to what?” She asks awkwardly.

Peppy doesn’t answer, instead he holds her hand, walking her over to a nearby mushroom field.

“Dad told me about how you and him were friends back in the day.” Peppy says with fondness. “It wasn’t a lot, but I could really tell you two were close.” Rosiepuff sighs internally, relieved it didn’t seem like Pappus told the boy about the more secretive parts of her past.

They arrive at the biggest mushroom, where Vidalia was standing next to a wide patch of grass. The large self portrait of Pappus in the middle was enough to tell here this was a small attempt at a memorial or funeral. Her heart sinks slightly upon seeing the setup, but Peppy gives her a reassuring pat on the back.

“I know we don’t really do these kinds of events at the tree, but I figured he would appreciate it, especially with you here” Peppy says as he places his hand on top of the photo.

“Don’t worry Dad, it’s just us, just like you wanted” Peppy whispers, looking at the frame with an solemn expression.

Rosiepuff then notices the colorful eggs, flowers, and ribbons surrounding the grass.

“Peppy told me beaster Sunday was his Dad’s favorite holiday. Do you like how the decorations turned out Ms. Rosiepuff?” Vidalia asks. Rosiepuff just nods, unable to tell the young woman that Pappus lied about it being his favorite.

'Not gonna lie Pappus, out of all the holidays you pop trolls do, this is probably the most enjoyable one.'

“We wanted to make something special, something to capture and express the joy of his life, rather than the sadness of his death” Peppy explains as he makes his way to a small platform on the side.

“It’s lovely” she barely manages to whisper.

“Let’s sit” John Dory says as he guides themselves to sit on the small folding chairs with Vidalia.

“Welcome to one of the most unusual gatherings I’ve ever been in, which makes sense because for the last nine years, Dad became one of the most unusual trolls I’ve ever met” he starts, holding his hands together in a practiced stance.

“But we already know how close me and my old man had become recently, so I’d like to hear a few words from one of his closest friends instead.” He eyes Rosiepuff. The older troll’s eyes grow wide, but stands slowly while being encouraged by John Dory.

The walk to the platform was quick, with her now standing as the three younger trolls sit across. Peppy had been doing a good job controlling his feelings, but she doesn’t miss the way Jonathan was holding on to Peppy’s hand soothingly to keep him from shaking further. Vidalia was also comforting him, gentle rubs being circled on his back. She was happy at the sight, giving her the motivation to start speaking.

“I miss him…” she says bluntly.

“When we were younger, I’d sneak into his home at 10:00 or so, just because he was the only one who stayed up late when I wanted someone to talk to. To hear someone else’s voice that wasn’t my own…”

‘Lily, what are you doing here!?.What if the guards catch you!?’

‘Pfft! I’d like to see them try.’

“I miss the smell of his cooking, when he’d convince me to try new things that he brought…”

‘Seriously, don’t you pop trolls ever get tired of sugar?’

“When you’ve been close to someone like we have, it’s like you’re attached by this invisible tether...”

‘Lily, why do you choose to stay here? You know you could leave anytime you want, nothing’s holding you back.’

‘…because I don’t want to leave you guys behind. And besides, there’s nothing waiting for me outside, I’m happier here with you.’

“And now every time I reach for that tether, I know there won’t be anyone on the other end, and I feel like I’m falling into nothingness...”

‘I’m sorry Lily, but the chef said they needed a royal this year, and I am not letting her choose my son.’

“Then I remember Pappus. I remember the good times...”

‘Would you like a dance?’

‘I don’t know, our steps might be completely different considering…you know.... Also, your dad might be watching us.’

‘No worries, they won’t find us here.’

“I remember the bad times…”

‘So what, the king tells you off once and suddenly all those years didn’t matter!?’

‘I’m sorry Lily…I can’t…I can’t do it…’

‘I can’t believe I ever trusted a coward like you.’

“But I’m happy, for the last few years have been the best of my life....”

‘If it’s possible, I’d like for us to try again.”

“But now I miss him so much. It’s like a piece of me has been ripped off. I just want to hug him, to hold him, even if it’s just for ten more seconds. Is it too much to ask? But I can’t, and I won’t, and the only thing keeping me from being swallowed whole by sadness, is that Pappus would make a cringe joke just to make me feel better.

So for now, I’m just gonna miss him.

I love you Pappus, Rest in Peace.”

Rosiepuff tried her best to not get too emotional, but the wetness in her eyes were an indication of her failure.

She noticed the three younger trolls had stood up to the other side, Vidalia setting up a record player.

“This was Dad’s favorite song. He always sang it to me when I was a kid, telling me to never stop dreaming of a better life than in the tree” Peppy announces.

As the record plays, Rosiepuff realizes the familiar tune.

‘Oh wow Lily, you took the dare seriously huh…”

‘What, you really thought I couldn’t write a positive song?’

‘I’ll only believe it’s really you if you sing it.’

‘…fine’

(Peppy)

Come with me, and you'll be

In a world of pure imagination

(John Dory)

Take a look, and you'll see

Into your imagination

(Vidalia)

We'll begin with a spin

Traveling in the world of my creation

(Peppy)

What we'll see will defy explanation

(Peppy, John Dory, and Vidalia)

If you want to view paradise

Simply look around and view it

Anything you want to, do it

Want to change the world?

There's nothing to it

(Vidalia)

There is no life I know

To compare with pure imagination

(Peppy and John Dory)

Living there, you'll be free

If you truly wish to be

(Peppy, John Dory, and Vidalia)

If you want to view paradise

Simply look around and view it

Anything you want to, do it

Want to change the world?

There's nothing to it

(Peppy and Vidalia)

There is no life I know

To compare with pure imagination

Living there, you'll be free

(Peppy, John Dory, and Vidalia)

If you truly wish to be

Rosiepuff couldn’t help but cry, the three younger trolls rushing to her to give a group embrace.

“I’m sorry, you really didn’t have to do all this kids. Especially you Peppy, he was your father, you have the right to grieve more.” She says as she sinks into their arms.

“Don’t worry auntie, we can share the pain so we can move on together. It’s what he would have wanted.” Peppy answers reassuringly. She smiles at the familial way he just addressed her.

All four of them stood there, they would have to return to their normal lives soon. But for now they let their emotions take hold, knowing everything would be fine.

“So the old man finally hit the bucket huh. Good, good…that means it’s finally time for me to make my move.” The dark haired creature says with a low growl.

From behind him, he hears a whisper.

“You…won’t…get away with this…you beast…” The orange haired troll says, as he unsuccessfully tries to hold on to his gaping stomach wound with his remaining arm. The glittery blood spreads throughout his green skin.

The dark haired creature ignores him, walking away with a grin.

“It’s all coming together nicely.”

“Watch out Jonathan.”

“Daddy’s coming home.”

Notes:

I like to imagine au Rosiepuff is a mix of noir jazz and musical theater, before she integrated into pop.

FANART:

MELON BUNCH FANART BY Falling_Fangirl

THE QUEEN OF POP...OR WHAT REMAINS BY Falling_Fangirl

The Truth about "The Old One" - CashewDFurry (2024)
Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: Tish Haag

Last Updated:

Views: 6234

Rating: 4.7 / 5 (47 voted)

Reviews: 94% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: Tish Haag

Birthday: 1999-11-18

Address: 30256 Tara Expressway, Kutchburgh, VT 92892-0078

Phone: +4215847628708

Job: Internal Consulting Engineer

Hobby: Roller skating, Roller skating, Kayaking, Flying, Graffiti, Ghost hunting, scrapbook

Introduction: My name is Tish Haag, I am a excited, delightful, curious, beautiful, agreeable, enchanting, fancy person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.